Christmas Eve 2011: The Big House Story: Christmas Eve 2011: The Big House Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9934323/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 12/17/2013 Words: 1671 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: Just a short story I wanted to write about Ana and Christian's first Christmas Eve together inthe big house, December 2011. This is the only chapter, the story is complete.

Chapter 1

**This is just a short story I have written depicting Ana and Christian's first Christmas Eve in the bighouse. Ana is about 4 months pregnant with Ted and the time.********

Christmas Eve 2011

The Big House

Towering in the corner of our great room, framed by the windows and the sound beyond them is anenormous Grand Fir tree. It is dotted with hundreds of twinkling white lights and looks just how I imaginedit in my mind the first time Christian and I walked through the big house. I can scarcely believe that wasonly six months ago. Elliot and the men who work for him put in extra overtime to finish our requiredrenovations. Christian would have had them working day and night had that been an option and most of thetime they nearly did. They were here from dawn till past dusk most days. He wanted the house ready forus to move in by Christmas and it was, we moved in only a few days ago. I never let on how much Iwanted to spend our first Christmas together in the home we would be a family in, but I think he knew. MyFifty, he has always been able to read my wants and desires even better than I can.

Taking in the view of the tree and wondering how in the world I will even begin to decorate it I touch mygrowing belly lovingly. We have so many Christmas's ahead of us in this house. Surrounded by silence Ican almost hear the sound of baby giggles and the pitter-patter of tiny feet running through the house.Hearing the actual sound of my baby's laughter and footfalls will be music to my ears and a smile expandsover my face just thinking about it.

"Penny for your thoughts Mrs. Grey?" Christian rises where he has been kneeling by the fireplace, addingan additional log to the already roaring fire.

"Hmmm?" I ask pulled from my dreamlike reverie.

"Your thoughts Mrs. Grey, you looked like were a million miles away just a second ago. What were youthinking?" Coming to stand behind me he wraps his arms around my waist and cradles our baby in hishands. His long fingers move over the slightly stretched cashmere of my long gray sweater meticulouslycaressing every inch of my stomach. "You're growing Mrs. Grey."

"The baby is growing." I correct him.

"Yes and so is your body to accommodate our growing baby."

"Don't remind me, I will get much bigger before he is born."

"And I will love every moment of it." Warm lips press against the side of my neck. "It shows the worldthat you are mine my beautiful wife and that you are carrying my child."

I roll my eyes at his prehistoric caveman words. Anything to show the world that I am his enthuses andarouses him. I thread my fingers in his, "Yes, yours."

"Mine." He almost growls but it is in a playful way and nibbles on my neck in the most delicious manner. "I

would very much like to take you in front of this fire and tree Mrs. Grey and I fully intend to, but first Ihave something for you."

Taking his arms from around my waist, he links them both in one of his and leads me to the Christmastree. Once we are standing right in front of it I notice a little black box nestled among the branches, I hadnot noticed it before and idly I wonder how long it has been tucked in this spot. Releasing my handsChristian takes the box in his and holds it in front of me.

"When we were growing up Grace and Carrick always allowed us to open one gift on Christmas Eve, thisis my gift for you…open it."

His captivating gray eyes are full of enchantment and I cannot help but be caught up in his boyish delight.Taking the tiny gift box, I carefully untie the bright red ribbon, which is so delicately wrapped around it.When I open the box, I see the most beautiful silver heart ornament. The heart is embellished with delicateswirls of pink diamonds and in the center, a scrawling script reads…

Our first Christmas

2011

"Oh Christian," I whisper marveling at the intricate beauty, "I love it, it's beautiful."

"Just like you Mrs. Grey."

I stand on my tiptoes and thread my fingers through his hair to bring his lips down to meet mine. Our lipsglide smoothly together in an adoring kiss. I love this man. Taking the ornament from my hands Christianhangs it on the tree by its pink satin ribbon.

"Why pink?" I ask noting the blushing color on the ornament.

"It was the color of the roses in your bouquet." He explains simply as if I should have thought of it myself.

"I don't know how you'll ever out do yourself Mr. Grey, you think of everything."

"Just wait until next year," He strokes my belly. "This little one will have a special ornament all his own andyou Mommy will have a new one as well. Every year our tree will grow fuller and fuller with ornamentsas our family grows and time passes."

"I'm looking forward to it." I smile thinking of all of the possibilities that lie ahead of us.

"I'm looking forward to our future Anastasia, to my future with you. Now…onto the love making."

My stomach somersaults as he lifts my sweater over my head before gently gliding my black leggingsdown and giving me his hand to balance me while I step out of them, one foot at a time. Standing beforehim in just my panties and bra, I feel beautiful in spite of my pregnant form.

"I love the way the fire light and twinkling lights dance across your skin." He kisses my lips as his fingersmake quick work of removing my bra, freeing my swollen breasts. "I love how full your breasts are." Hemarvels, touching each of them tenderly. He is cautious with his touch, mindful of their sensitivity. Witheach movement of his fingers, with every word he says, I feel myself becoming wetter.

I run my hands over his angular jaw remove his shirt in the same manner as he removed mine. Admiringlymy fingers explore the finely detailed sinew of his muscles. My touch is firm and strong and I acts isthough I am memorizing him to sketch him or mold him with clay. His dark gray gaze locks on me when Iunbutton his jeans and slide them and his boxers down his body. He steps out of them and I step backslightly to drink in the sight of naked Christian. Will I ever tire of looking at him? No. My inner goddessshakes her head, firm in her decision.

"Stay right here." He commands and walks to one of the few boxes left to be unpacked which is restingbehind our gigantic couch.

He returns with a multitude of pillows and blankets in his arms and proceeds to lay them out in an invitingfashion in front of the fireplace.

"Come." He holds his hand out to him and I all too willingly comply.

Settled among the luxurious comfort I sigh happily. The house is quiet except for the crackling fire, ourbreathing and our heart beats. To my right orange flames dance and in front of me stands our sparklingtree. Something catches my eye out the window, just behind the tree.

"Look Christian," I point in the direction of the window and he turns his head from where he is lying besideme, gazing at me. "It's snowing outside."

Tiny white flakes, barely visible to the naked eye, illuminated only by the lights of our tree and the glow ofour fire are floating. Dancing like twirling ballerinas in the night sky, they drift in the cold winter air to landon the ground.

"Perfect." He smiles and there it is again, the boyish grin. I love it.

While he looks on at the falling snow, I lift my hips slightly and slide my panties from my body. I want tofeel Christian's skin against mine in this moment. I want to fill our home with love on this, our firstChristmas Eve together in our new home.

A smirk is painted across his face as he turns to look at me. "Was that a not so subtle signal Mrs. Grey?"

"What?" I fake innocence.

"Removing your panties? I thought I was supposed to do that."

"Well, now you don't have to." I sit up and straddle him, gasping when I feel his erection pressing againstwhere I want it.

"Fuck you are beautiful." He groans and I tap the end of his nose.

"Language Mr. Grey. Your baby is listening to you."

"You're right, that is a terrible habit that I am going to have to break."

"Indeed Mr. Grey." I nod.

Christian grasps hold of my hips and raises me ever so slightly, bringing me back down to fill me. I stretch

around him.

"You're so wet baby."

"Hmmmm…" I move, closing my eyes, rocking my hips and relishing the feel of him.

"You are so beautiful." His hands wrap around my belly and I lean down as far as I can to catch his lipswith mine.

"So are you Mr. Grey, inside and out."

Our kisses grow insistent and passionate with each passing moment until we are both moving together inperfect harmony, both seeking our releases. I don't want this moment to ever end, I want to hold on to theperfection that is engulfing us. We stay in front of our fireplace and tree all night. With the snow fallinggently outside we make love over and over again until we finally fall asleep wrapped in blankets, love andin each other's arms.

Christian and Ana's First New Year's Eve Story: Christian and Ana's First New Year's Eve Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9978719/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 12/31/2013 Words: 4362 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about the Grey's first New Year's Eve together. I do not own Fifty Shades or anyof the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1: Christian and Ana's First New Year's Eve

New Year's Eve 2011/2012

Christian and Ana's First New Year's Together

This is a short story but spans over a few days. It will start a few days before New Year's Eve andend with Grey House's New Year's Eve party at the Space Needle in Seattle.

A few days before New Year's Eve…

Sighing to myself, I let my fingers dance over the navy satin of my birthday dress. I love this dress. Itmakes me feel sexy and beautiful. Not only because it is, but because Christian bought it for me. Knowinghe envisioned me in it makes it all the more special.

"Give it up, Grey. You are not going to be able to squeeze in to that dress." Kate calls from where she issitting on the bed.

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." I look longingly at the dress before closing the wardrobe, leaving ithanging where I left it last. I've only be able to wear it twice. Once at my birthday party in Portland andagain at a benefit only a few weeks later. Since then another occasion has not arisen until now. What Iwould give to wear it to the New Year's Eve party.

"I'm not trying to boost or break down your confidence. I am just stating the facts. My little nephew isgrowing every day," she grins, her eyes flicking to my ever-expanding waistline. "And I love him for it. Itgives Auntie Kate a reason to take you shopping for a new dress."

"Which also translates in to you buying a new dress as well," I state finishing the obvious hidden meaningbehind Kate's happiness.

"Of course," she scoffs. "I most definitely want to find something hot to wear for New Year's Eve."

"To look hot for Elliot." I roll my eyes knowingly.

"You know it." She grins. Kate and Elliot are joining Christian and I for GEH's New Year's Eve party,which is being held atop the Space Needle. I am giddy with excitement. I've never been there before andfinally have the occasion to go. The one thing I am not excited about is shopping for a new dress. I loatheshopping. I especially loathe the idea of trying to find something sexy to squeeze my pregnant belly in to.

"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go. I am sure you have a million stores to drag me through today."Most of which will benefit Kate's quest for a new dress I muse, keeping the last thought to myself.

"Kate! I feel like Shamu in this thing!" I wail from inside the dressing room.

Kate of course has had her dress picked out for hours. The first thing she tried on looked dynamite on her.A skimpy emerald green strapless satin gown. It highlighted her strawberry locks and perfect skin. Elliot isgoing to go wild when he sees her in it and I don't blame him. Almost every man and woman in the roomwill probably be daydreaming about her in that dress for the entire year of 2012.

"No good huh?" She asks and I open the door to reveal the black and white blocked dress. "Nope,definitely not good." She shakes her head and hands me another dress. "Here, try this one. I am certainthat this is the one."

She has said this about every single dress she has given me. Taking in the simple black dress before methough, I think she may be on to something. I slip off the whale of a dress I am currently wearing and pullthe new one over my head. I twist and turn, looking at my reflection. This dress has definite possibilities. Itis well, simple. Nothing but an unpretentious short sleeved black dress with a cowl neck and ruched sides.The dress stretches over my curves, hugging me in all the right spots. It's not ornate in any way butminimalism is sexy in an austere way.

"Well?" Kate asks expectedly from the other side of the door.

I swing the door open and walk out, feeling more confident than I have all day.

"What do you think?" I smooth the fabric over my swollen breasts and protruding five-month pregnantbelly.

"You look H-O-T. Hot. Wow, Christian is going to be all over you when he sees you in this dress."

I blush and turn to look at myself in the three mirrors nestled in the back corner of the dressing area. Ihave to give it to Kate, she is right. Christian is going to love this dress on me.

"This is the one." I breathe out, smiling ear to ear.

"With these shoes." She hands me a pair of silver peep toe shoes. The heel is not too high, perfect. I do notwant to be teetering around on stilettoes while carrying my little basketball belly. The silver shoes areadorned with a swirling black pattern that covers them whimsically.

"I love them."

"Try them on with it. I think we have winner here." She declares and I sit to slip on the shoes. Feeling veryconfident about my New Year's Eve ensemble.

"Now, we go pamper ourselves with a mani/pedi." Kate claps her hands excitedly. Pampering sounds goodto me.

New Year's Eve…

Smooth and freshly bathed I step out of the bathroom wearing only my black lace La Perla thong, garters,and silk stockings. At least I can still fit in most of my underthings, but for how much longer, not much. Islip my dress out of the bag where it has been hanging in the wardrobe since Kate and I bought it a fewdays ago and butterflies flip in my stomach. I hope Christian likes it. This will be our first New Year's Evetogether, our first New Year's Eve kiss. I laugh in spite of myself. This is silly, we are married and havinga baby together. I cannot contain my excitement for the evening ahead though.

Christian enters the bedroom dressed in his tux and my mouth goes dry. He looks delicious, edible even.The way he halts and lets his eyes roam over my almost naked frame tells me that he is thinking exactlythe same thing about me.

"May I help you dress, Mrs. Grey?" He asks, his voice melting over me. Even from this distance, thewarmth of his words cause goose bumps to break out over my skin. Here it is, the moment of truth.Christian has yet to see my dress. I bite my bottom lip, hoping he will like it.

"Yes, please…Sir."

"Don't bite your lip when you call me Sir, Anastasia or we will never make it to the gala." Coming to standin front of me he takes my hand from where it is resting on the zipper of the dress bag and finishesopening the bag for me.

Christian holds the dress and helps me slip in to it. "Turn and let me zip you." I comply, smirking to myselfknowingly. There is not much of a zipper on this dress. I hear Christian's breath hitch when he makes thisdiscovery himself.

He lets his hand trace the outline of the dress, lingering over the low dipped back, cut dangerously close tothe fabric of my lace thong. I feel almost naked and did not anticipate this sensation. With noundergarments other than panties between the dress and my skin, I feel…well…nude.

"This dress is cut very low in the back." He growls out huskily before letting his hands travel down to thehem, which stops just below my knees. He moves them back upward and cradles our baby. "I love howyour pregnant body looks in this." His hands come to cup my breasts and I lean back in to him, feeling hiserection press against me. "Everyone will know that you are a sensually beautiful woman and that you aremine."

"So you like the dress?" I stammer out, feeling as if I may collapse in to a puddle of Ana mush at anymoment.

"Oh, baby…like does not even begin to describe what I feel for you in this dress." His lips travel down myneck, trailing kisses back up he nibbles each of my earlobes. He sweeps my long chestnut locks to theside, letting his tongue flicker the diamonds of my second chance earrings. Fuck! I think I have justsoaked through these lace panties. As if he can read my mind, Christian hitches my dress up slightly,rubbing his hand over the delicate lace before dipping a finger inside. "Why are you so wet, Mrs. Grey?"

"Isn't that obvious, Mr. Grey?" I wriggle my behind against him and he groans deep in his throat.

"I cannot wait to get you home and out of this dress, but now we have to go or we will be late." Darn you,Mr. Grey, I want to reprimand him for exciting me and leaving me wanting.

He takes my solitaire diamond necklace from the top of the bureau and moves his other hand frombetween my legs. Before clasping my necklace around my neck, he sucks my wetness from his fingers."Just an appetizer, a taste of things to come." He winks at me wickedly and my inner goddess goes rightahead and melts in to that puddle of mush on the floor.

TAYLOR STOPS THE SUV in front of the Space Needle and Christian exits the backseat where wehave been cuddling, touching and tasting each other. He opens my door and offers me his hand. An arrayof other vehicles are parking on the curb, letting out finely dressed gentlemen and woman dressed in allmanners of glitter and sparkle. A few reporters stand nearby flashing their cameras to catch the glamourof Grey Enterprises Holdings New Year's Eve gala. Only the most elite of Seattle are out tonight to ring inthe New Year and of course, the press would not miss the chance to ogle us and our friends.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey!" A reporter calls our names and Christian clutches me to his side, his hand restingprotectively over my belly. I tighten my satin wrap around my body as the chill of night catches myexposed arms.

"Just smile, one picture, Mrs. Grey." He whispers comfortingly in my ear and I nod, smiling sweetly for thecamera. A dozen flashes go off at once, blinding me. I think I will be seeing white lights for the rest of thenight. Supporting me, Christian turns us and guides me to the entrance. Thankfully, the press has become anot so prominent part of our lives. After the Hyde incident simmered down so did their interest in us. WithChristian Grey no longer, an eligible bachelor the popularity of him as an individual began to die down aswell. I rub my baby bump, hoping that trend continues. I do not want our child and future children growingup in the limelight of unwanted public attention.

We ride the elevator up 605 feet in the air and when I step out the sweeping panoramic view before takesmy breath away. I am vaguely aware of Christian taking off my wrap and checking and my clutch purse inwith one of the staff. My eyes are too busy taking in the vista of nighttime Seattle before me. Windowsform an endless circle giving you a view no matter where you are standing.

A live band plays near my right and there is a dance floor filled with couples moving together to the music.Almost instantly, I feel underdressed. The other woman in attendance are adorned in sparkling satins andlace. Making me and my simple black dress stick out like a sore thumb.

"You look beautiful," Christian whispers in my ear. How did he sense my hesitation? "There is no need toadd decoration to perfection." I blush and he kisses me tenderly just below my ear. "Shall we mingle, Mrs.Grey?" I take his offered arm and allow him to lead me through the mass of partygoers.

A waiter approaches us as we cross the room to where I see Kate and Elliot speaking with Olivia, Ibelieve her name is, and another young man who must be her escort.

"A glass of champagne sir, ma'am?" He offers his champagne laden tray.

Christian takes a glass for himself and asks for a glass of sparkling water for me, telling the waiter wherewe will be standing.

"Ana!" Kate calls to me when she sees us and dashes over to me. She looks stunning in the emerald dressand watching Elliot's appreciative expression as she walks toward me I know he thinks so too. "You lookdivine!" Kate gushes over me.

"Do I? I can't help but feel underdressed." I fiddle with my diamond necklace.

"Psht…" She waves her hand at me dismissively. "There is nothing sexier than a little black dress and theway it hugs your body…" She leans in to whisper in my ear. "And how does Christian like it?"

Red flush colors my cheeks, adding to the blush I am already wearing. "He approves."

"I'll bet." She winks at me.

We spend the evening chatting with various people from Christian's work and the employee's from Grey'sPublishing who are in attendance as well. Claire and Hannah each find me, introducing me to theirfiancé's. The moment they walk away, I forget their names though, I choose to blame it on my newlyformed pregnancy brain.

Mia and the woman who I have now confirmed is Olivia, one of the interns I met on my first visit to GEH,coax me in to joining them on the dance floor where Kate joins us. Together we dance and laugh, enjoyingthe evening and the music. Everything and everyone around us screams elegance and joy. The sparklingtable settings, the lively conversations, and the delicious food make for an enchanting evening.

The band finishes an upbeat song and smoothly moves in to a slower piece, beginning with a piano solo.Large hands move around my front, cupping my belly. "Dance with me, Mrs. Grey?" I sway to the music,melting back against his frame as he moves with me.

A tiny kick surprises me and I place one of my hands on top of Christian's to feel our baby. He kicks oncemore and I giggle. "Blip wants to dance too, Daddy."

Christian cradles our baby from the outside, pressing the slightest amount of pressure, he lets our babyknow he is there and that he loves him. My eyes meet Kate's and Mia's and they are both dashing awaytears with smiles beaming across their faces. The give me a small wave and scatter off with Olivia,probably going in search of their own dates. Christian turns me around in his arms, holding me as close ashe can and we begin to dance. Swaying in time with the music, we lull our blip to stillness. I hope he canfeel the love between his father and I. Most days I still find myself anxious about his impending arrival.Wondering if and hoping that I will be a good mother to him.

"Penny for your thoughts?" Christian's eyes search mine.

I shake my head. "Nothing in particular."

He touches his lips to mine, taking my bottom lip in his mouth, he runs his tongue against it. I let my handsfind his hair and comb them through it, devouring his kiss and deepening it. Everyone in the world could bewatching us right now and I wouldn't care. In fact, I am sure that everyone in the room is watching us andI still don't care.

I press my cheek to Christian's chest and let him hold me, guide me through the steps. "There is nothingfor me but to love you. Just the way you look tonight." He sings softly. My heart skips a beat. "With eachword your tenderness grows, tearing my fear apart. And that laugh that wrinkles your nose, touches myfoolish heart. Lovely, never, never change. Keep that breathless charm. Won't you please arrange it?Cause I love you. Just the way you look tonight."

I pull back and look in to his deep gray eyes. "Just the way you look tonight." He murmurs, taking my lipsagain as the song finishes.

"Would you like to sit?"

"Yes, please." I graciously accept his invitation, my feet are tired from dancing and my stomach growls,wanting food.

"I take it you two are hungry?" He grins and rubs my belly as he leads me to our table.

"Apparently so." I answer embarrassed by my loud stomach.

Grace and Carrick are seated at our table, enjoying some of the many appetizers and hors d'oeuvres,which are being offered tonight.

"Goodness you look flushed, Ana." Grace hands me a glass of water as I sit down and I take it gratefully.Draining the entire glass in one long gulp. I guess I was thirstier than I thought.

"Thank you." I mutter.

"Have another glass please, Ana. Drink this one more slowly." She supplies me with another full waterglass just as Christian appears with a plate full of assorted foods. I reach for what looks like a flatbreadfilled with grilled vegetables and take a bite. Mmmmmm…this is good.

Christian sits on my right side and clasps my hand in his. "Do you feel well?"

"I'm fine." I answer in between bites. "I was just thirsty. I guess I overdid it a bit dancing with the girls."

I glance back out at the dance floor where Kate and Elliot are buried among a throng of people, dancing abit indecently, but that's Kate. Elliot is in the for the night of his life, I think to myself.

Flynn and his wife Rhian appear at our table while I am gorging on another piece of flatbread, this stuff isdelicious. They don't seem to mind my lack of chatter with them while I eat, instead they speak casuallywith Christian and the Grey's. I see John smiling though when he notices Christian's hand placedprotectively over our blip and cast my eyes downward feeling embarrassed. When we are at homeChristian touches and holds my belly but not as much as he does in public. I blush deeper when Iremember what my mother said about how it makes him feel like more of a man to have impregnated hiswife. I could have died when she said that to me. Thank God, Christian was not there when she said it.Then I really would have died. Sometimes my mother's brain to mouth filter falters, I guess I come by ithonestly, because mine does too, often.

An hour later everyone is standing, watching out the windows. The Seattle night seems so tranquil from upthis high. The darkness spanning for miles and miles above the twinkling lights of the city. "Ten, nine,eight…" The multitude of voices around me chant, counting down the last seconds of 2011. I am beaming,standing next to Christian. I look up at him just as we count to zero. "Happy New Year!" The words fill theroom and it is inundated with screams and cheers. The band begins to play Auld Lang Syne, many peoplejoin in as the first boom sounds outside. The sky begins exploding with colors, fireworks shooting off oneafter another.

"Happy New Year, Mrs. Grey." Christian turns me in his arms and lifts my chin with his thumb andforefinger.

"Happy New Year, Mr. Grey." I echo back to him. He covers my mouth with his. Our tongues dancingtogether and my belly flip flops, this time it has nothing to do with blip. We break our kiss and hold eachother close, taking in the spectacular firework show playing out before us. For a brief moment I mediateon what the now past year brought for me. I graduated from college, met the man made for me purely bychance, married him and we are now having a baby together. This new year holds so much promise for usand even though I find myself scared and I excited too. Excited to begin a new year with this manstanding beside me, holding me in his arms. I am his world and he is mine.

"WAKE UP SLEEPYHEAD," CHRISTIAN kisses my forehead, rousing me to wakefulness as Taylorstops the SUV in front of Escala. "We're home." Home…I let that one word linger in my sleepy brain.Home with Christian, it still amazes me sometimes. I cover my yawn with the back of my hand and nodsleepily. "Do you need me to carry you?"

"I can walk." I declare and he smiles shaking his head. Stubborn, I know that is what he is thinking. Yes,stubborn. There is no way I am going to be carried in the building with people still walking around outside,headed home from their New Year's parties. The party was better than I could have ever imagined, but Iam exhausted.

Once in the apartment I discard my shoes. The heels aren't very high but they are still high enough tomake my feet ache. Especially after dancing in them the better for the better part of the night.

"Are you hungry? Would you like something to drink?" Christian loosens his tie and drapes his jacket overone of the breakfast bar chairs. The light in the apartment is dim, only the glow from the pendants abovethe bar casting their glow. The glass wall in the great room looks like a picture perfect postcard and I wantto walk over to it to look out at the night sky. My tired body causes me to resist.

"No, thank you. I just want to go to bed." I answer Christian shuffling in the direction of the bedroom.

He follows behind me and goes to flip on one of the lamps. "Here baby, let me help you." Seeing mestruggle with the zipper on my dress, he comes to my aid. I shiver feeling his warm lips kiss the back ofmy neck. My dress falls to the floor. "I loved this dress on you and I love that it required you not to wear abra." His hands ghost over my breasts, softly pinching my sensitive nipples. "Your breasts looked exquisitein it."

Watching my reflection in the mirror with hooded eyes, I lift my arms, tangling my hands in his hair behindme. My breasts rise and fit perfectly in the palms of his hands. I must agree, pregnancy has done miraclesfor my breasts. I watch Christian's hands skating over my pale skin. What will my body be like after thebaby is born though? There is that petty voice of doubt, which has been working its way in to mysubconscious recently.

"What about after the baby is born?" I blurt out my inner thoughts.

"What do you mean?"

"Will you still find my body attractive? Or when I am as big as a house, God knows I already feel that waysometimes." Where the hell is this all coming from? I'm tired. I need to go to bed.

"Anastasia, look at me." He spins me in his arms to face him. I gasp, shocked by the sudden movement."You are beyond gorgeous." He holds me with his gray gaze. "I will love you and the way you lookforever. There is no need to ever doubt that. Come, let me show you."

He takes my hand and leads me over to our bed. Stopping short he kneels before me. Unsnapping mygarters, he glides my silk stockings off followed by my garter belt and panties. "Lie down beautiful girl."He orders and so I do.

Christian undresses and I pout inwardly, I wanted to do that. Taking a tuxedo off of Christian is likeunwrapping a present. The wrapping on the outside is as beautiful as the gift inside. Naked he climbs onthe bed with me, straddling me. His erection slides against my sex and I whimper. It feels so good.

"Oh no, not yet." He chuckles and kisses my lips. Scooting down the bed, he wastes no time tasting me.He braces his hands on each of my thighs while his tongue delves deep inside of me.

"Fuck," I groan and arch my body off the bed.

I feel a sharp nip against my clitoris and shout out. "Language, Mrs. Grey." He reprimands me and nips meonce again. Gosh, that is so hot.

When his hunger is satisfied, he glides his tongue back up my body. Over my belly before giving attentionto each of my breasts. "How do you want it, Mrs. Grey?" He asks, pressing just a centimeter of himselfinside of me.

What? I scream in my head. My body is aching and I need him in me, wholly. "Inside of me, pleaseChristian." I reach my hands down and grip them around him, urging him to move towards me. Hecomplies and pushes in, nudging gently. I draw in a quick breath at the sensation. My body ishypersensitive to his penetration.

"Are you okay?" He strokes the side of my face, searching my eyes.

"Yes," I let out he breath I was holding and close my eyes, encouraging my muscles to relax.

He stills and kisses each of my eyelids gently. "Open your eyes baby, look at me." I flutter my eyes openand see him looking down at me. "I love you, Ana." Christian kisses my lips while pushing further in to me.I wrap my arms and legs around his body. I cannot get close enough to him.

Pulling out almost completely he slowly surges forward again. This is his rhythm. Slowly and surely, hebrings me to climax again and again before finally burying himself deep inside of me and letting go.

Mother's Day 2012 Story: Mother's Day 2012 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10211712/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 03/23/2014 Words: 15505 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about Ted's birth. Keeping with the events as EL James wrote them. This is ashort story I published in part 2. I am publishing it separately. I do not own Fifty Shades of Grey or any ofthe characters. All rights go to EL James.

Chapter 1: Mother's Day 2012

Mother's Day 2012

My belly is round and tight, resembling an over inflated basketball. Two more weeks, I tell myself asI stand before the open closet in our master bathroom at Escala trying desperately to do decidewhat I should wear to Mother's Day Brunch at The Grey's home in Bellevue. Anything remotely tightis torturous and I can't bear the thought of even an elastic waistband restricting my belly today,making pants no longer an option. During this past week the only thing I have been able to stand isa loose fitting dress. I decide on my teal maternity crossover maxi dress and pair it with my whiteknit shrug to keep my shoulders warm. Maxi dresses have become my new best friends.

After pulling my shrug on I slip my feet into my strappy sandals and then outwardly groan at thefact that I now have to buckle the straps on the sides. How in the heck am I going to manage thistask? I elect to sit on the bottom of the bed and prop my feet on the small bench at the bottom. Now,can I reach my feet? I am leaning forward to give it my best try when I hear Christian come in theroom.

"Baby, what are you doing?" He asks, I hear a slight hint of amusement in his voice and while Iknow I must be a sight the irritation I have for not being to accomplish a simple task such asbuckling my own shoes without becoming an acrobat is agitating.

"What does it look like I'm doing?" I grunt and hoist myself forward. "I'm trying to buckle thesedamn shoes."

"Why not put on flats?"

"I. Want. These. Shoes. Christian." I am determined to wear the shoes that I want to wear.

Without success he tries to hide his grin as he stifles a chuckle. "Let me help you." He offers andwalks to sit beside me. "Give me your feet."

Blowing out a breath I concede, I cannot do this by myself, I need help. Slowly I turn my body sothat I can place my feet on Christian's lap. "You look beautiful today Mommy." He says lifting myfirst foot ever so slightly and buckling the strap adorning my ankle. His fingers linger tracing thesilver anklet I bought on our honeymoon. Goosebumps breakout on my arms and a shiver runsthrough my body. "But I think I have something to replace this ankle bracelet."

He brings a rectangular black velvet box in front of me. Where did that come from? "Christian," Ibeam. "You didn't have to buy me anything."

"Nonsense, you are carrying our son Ana. You will be showered with my love and gifts today." Hisfree hand spreads wide, encompassing my immensely swollen belly. "You're eyes are smilingAnastasia, open it."

Slowly I open the box and gasp when I see its contents. An ankle bracelet made from alternatingtiny white and black pearls, adorning it are two dainty charms made of white gold. One is the word'mother' in an elegant script; the other is a little white gold boy. Instantly tears prick my eyes, thank

you hormones. Smiling through my tears I turn my eyes up from the bracelet to see Christianwatching me, love written across his lovely face. "It's beautiful Christian, perfect, I love it. Put it onme please." I say taking the bracelet from its box.

With deft fingers he removes the one I am currently wearing and places it beside him on the bedthen with care he encircles my ankle with the new one and fastens it. "Even on my fat ankle it looksgorgeous." I tell him.

He leans down and places a kiss on my ankle, "Nonsense, you are perfect and I love you."

"I love you so much Christian."

Feeling the SUV come to a stop I lift my head from where it has been resting against the windowand glance at the clock, it is just before ten and I am starving. Brunch was a wonderful idea but tothis pregnant woman it was far too long to wait for my first meal of the day. I'm eating for two…I'meating for two, this is my mantra. My mantra which I repeat to myself over and over again daily,Christian is thrilled to see me eating larger meals but then perhaps that's because he is not the onewho feels as big as a whale. I reach for another one of my granola bars from the glove box andtear it open. This is the third one I've eaten today plus the two bananas I had before we left theapartment. This little man inside of me must have a huge appetite. How in the world am I going tokeep him full once he arrives?

"Baby, I'm sure Mom has brunch all prepared and ready to be served." Christian says glancing overat me as he turns the ignition off.

"I know but I'm hungry now. This baby of yours is always hungry." I say between bites and pickingup the small piece of granola which falls onto my lap.

"He's just a growing boy Mommy." He pats my belly before climbing out and walking around to myside.

I am so glad we drove the SUV, watching me attempt to get out of the R8 has become quite thespectacle and riding in the back of any car is nearly impossible, making the fact that he gaveTaylor and Sawyer the weekend off a good thing. Being chauffeured around by security whilesitting in the backseat and fighting off nausea, not fun. It has been nearly nine months since theincident; slowly Christian is relinquishing some of the tight security he has had in place. For that Iam glad, I am ready for life to resume as normal, whatever normal was before the attack.

Grace meets us at the front door, opening it before we have a chance to knock or ring the doorbell.She envelopes me in her arms and hugs me gently before releasing me to touch my belly where hergrandson seems to be sleeping. With the exception of a few kicks earlier this morning he has beenquiet.

"How are you feeling Ana?" She asks me.

"Hungry," I smile. "I'm always hungry."

"Well brunch is ready to be served, shall we?"

Christian places his hand on the small of my back and we follow Grace into the house where we

are met by Carrick, Mia, Ethan, Kate, Elliot, Grandpa Trevelyan and Grandma Trevelyan. Grandmaimmediately stands to greet me. She loves to touch my pregnant belly and is always so proud of thefact that one of her grandson's is going to be a father soon. She dotes over me, asking the samequestions. How am I doing? Am I eating enough? Am I resting enough? And my recent favorite, arethere any signs of labor? What is it with older people wanting to know all of your personalbusiness? Once I have answered each of her questions she then rubs my protruding frame andexclaims, "Well you've certainly grown bigger since the last time I saw you. You'll be popping thatbaby out in no time Anastasia."

I wince at the idea of 'popping that baby out,' this is not something I want to hear two weeks frommy due date.

"Mother!" Grace exclaims in an admonishing tone. "Most pregnant ladies do not like being toldthey are growing bigger."

Grandma Trevelyan looks at me with a chastened expression. "Oh, I'm sorry dear, I didn't meananything by it. I just got carried away."

Taking her hand in mine I squeeze it gently, allowing both of our hands to rest on my belly. "It'sokay. Teddy is growing every day." I smile and see her return my smile with one of her own. Sheand Grandpa where absolutely thrilled when we announced our baby's boys name would beTheodore Raymond Grey. Theodore after Grandpa Trevelyan and Raymond after Ray, our son willcarry the names of his grandfathers and Christian and I could not be prouder.

I think Kate sees my discomfort from the conversation though and makes quick work to steal meaway for a few moments.

"Ana, that reminds me I found the most adorable little outfit for my nephew and I just had to buy it,come see." She motions for me to follow her to the couch in the great room and I walk out ofChristian's hold to join her. The others remain talking in the foyer and slowly migrate to thebackyard where Gretchen is currently setting brunch out on the patio.

Kate presents me with a shopping bag, inside is a delicate blue romper adorned with tiny dark bluesail boats. "Oh Kate, it is precious. Thank you."

"You know I'll spoil him Ana." She grins. "I was going to wait until later to give it to you but youlooked like you needed a little rescuing from Grandma Trevelyan."

"She means well Kate," I tell her and fold the romper up so that I can place it back in its bag. "It'sjust that I love being pregnant with Ted but I'm tired of being this huge. I mean look at me, I couldbarely fit through the door."

"You exaggerate Ana." She laughs. "You look wonderful; you've got that special glow ofmotherhood."

"It's called sweat Kate," I deadpan. "From the exertion it took me to get out of the car and into thehouse."

We both break into a fit of giggles. Kate will understand one day, I think to myself. It feels good tolaugh with my friend though. We don't see each other enough, since graduating a year ago it has

always felt like that. Like we both grew up and moved on to our own lives, her with Elliot, me withChristian and now I'm having a baby and she'll be married by the end of the summer. Sometimes I'mleft wondering where the time has gone, it goes by so fast.

"Brunch is served," Gretchen announces from the double French doors and the remaining few of usinside turn to exit out to the patio.

Christian is by my side right away, helping me to waddle outside. Upon stepping outside I see thetable is adorned with pink and white hydrangeas in tall glass vases. It is simply beautiful.

"Happy Mother's Day, Anastasia." Christian whispers in my ear. I feel his warm breath as he speaksand he plants a soft kiss right beneath my ear. I find myself leaning into him and closing my eyes.He nuzzles me kissing the same spot again before moving slightly. I open my eyes to see him holdinga corsage in his hand, filled with blue and white roses. Blue roses! I have never seen blue rosesbefore.

"Blue for our baby boy," he says by way of explanation and removing the white pearl tipped pinfrom the corsage he pins it to my dress, against my breast. Even in front of everyone his handlingers a moment longer than necessary, subtly caressing my exposed skin. His eyes are locked onmine the entire time. I take his lips with mine in a tender kiss.

"Our baby boy," I recite back to him against his lips.

"This one has to be born before you can get started on the next one you two." Elliot pipes upinappropriately, as usual, and I see Grace flash her eyes over to him just as Kate elbows him in thestomach.

"Well at least I know how it's done Elliot. Would you like for me to buy you a beginner's manual ofinstructions for your wedding gift?" Christian retorts back at him.

"That's enough out of you boys or I will send you both to your rooms." Grace places her hands onher hips while scolding her two sons. To their credit they retreat their sarcastic remarks, a wisechoice on their parts because I know Grace is not just making idle threats.

With the sun shining overhead and a warm breeze blowing we begin to serve each other in a familymanner. Passing along the dishes and placing what we would like to eat on our plates. In trueChristian style I am served, not being allowed to lift a finger, and as usual he serves me beforeserving himself. I gorge myself on potato basil frittata, maple-roasted bacon, a strawberry sconeand a bowl of fresh fruit. I am sipping my tea when a happy little kick knocks against my belly. Igasp to myself and pat the place under my breasts where the little kick was felt.

"Are you okay baby?" Christian places his silverware on the white linen clothed table and turns tome in concern.

"Teddy kicked, or punched, I'm not sure which." I answer him still holding my stomach. "It felt like apowerful one though. This boy is trying to turn me black and blue on the inside."

I pick my fork back up and take another bite of the frittata. Christian is still staring at me thoughas if he is waiting for me to do something miraculous like take flight or disappear into the groundbelow. "I'm fine Christian, really. It was just a kick." I take his hand with mine and squeeze it

reassuringly. He looks at me skeptically but nods and returns to eating. The rest of the table is stillin full chatter with everyone enjoying their meals. Grace however is watching me carefully. I smileat her and she raises an eyebrow, nodding in the direction of my belly. I mouth the words, "I'mfine," to her and she nods again.

Honestly all of this fuss over one little kick. I finish eating, cleaning my plate and am finally full forthe first time today. I recline back in my chair and rest my hands on my stomach, feeling satisfiedand content not only from my delicious meal but because I am surrounded by family. Kate is busytalking about her wedding which will take place in four months while the men exchange the latestbaseball scores, which teams are at the top and which are ones are struggling. Closing my eyesbriefly I allow the sun to soak into my skin, warming me and relaxing me when I am suddenlyprompted to open them. The shock of a tightening pain spreading across my abdomen surprises meand I move my hands down, holding my belly where the discomfort radiates from. It's not so muchpainful as it is tight, a sensation of pressure. It's just a cramp; I tell myself and try to disguise thefact that I am feeling anything. I do a poor job of it however, because the entire table stops talkingat once, focusing solely on me.

"Oh my God Ana are you having contractions?" Mia blurts out.

"No, Ted just kicked me again." I lie, please believe me, please believe me. This is too soon; I've gottwo or three more weeks to go. Dr. Greene told me last week that it should be a few more weeks.Should, is not a definitive term, my subconscious snarks at me, causing me to glare in her direction.Shut up, you are not the one having contractions during Mother's Day Brunch.

Their faces are unchanging though and everyone's attention is directed at me. "Perhaps you shouldlie down." Christian begins to stand and I grab his arm.

"Christian I'm fine, please I'd like to stay and join everyone. I don't want to spend my day lying inbed while you all visit and enjoy each other's company." The discomfort passes as quickly as itcame and my stomach muscles relax to normal.

"Anastasia,"

"Please," I beg again.

"Okay but if it happens again," He warns.

"I'll lie down." I finish and smile sweetly at him. He bends down to kiss me before scooting his chaircloser to mine and placing his hand on my belly. He rubs it soothingly and I cannot deny howcomforting his touch feels. Teddy gives a gentle kick. "He knows you're there Daddy." I laugh andTed kicks again.

A few quiet minutes pass and I am relieved to have had no more contractions. That one was just afluke, I tell myself. There's no reason to be alarmed. The sense of certainty does not last longthough. I am in the middle of taking with Kate about her two cousins who will be her bridesmaidswhen my abdomen tightens again. With no lack of trying to avoid it my face grimaces.

"That's it Anastasia, I can feel it. You are having contractions and we are going to the hospital rightnow." He stands abruptly and my eyes swing to Grace, pleading with her to stop her crazed son

who is going to drag me by the hair of my head to the hospital should I refuse to go.

"Christian…" She says and thankfully he stops long enough to acknowledge the fact that hismother is speaking to him. "Ana is still a few weeks away from her due date and first babies areoften late. I believe these may be Braxton Hicks Contractions, false labor. We can time them but ifthey continue to be irregular, as they are now, there is nothing to be concerned about."

He looks down at me, obviously conflicted as to what he should do. "Dr. Greene told me I may havethese Christian. I'll call her tomorrow I promise." I try to placate him.

Hesitantly he sits back down, "Ana, I…"

"I'm fine Christian, really."

"There I've marked the time on my phone," Kate pipes up. "Let me know if you have another Ana."

"Thank you Kate." I tell her.

"Gretchen," Grace calls to miss bouncy pigtails who is standing nearby. "Please fetch two bottles ofwater for Mrs. Grey."

"Certainly ma'am," Gretchen answers and walks back in to the house. She reappears with twobottles of water instantly and hands them to me. I open one and take a long drink from it.

"Stay hydrated Ana that will help to keep the Braxton Hicks at bay."

I down the entire bottle of water right away and start on the next one. By the time I am finished withit I need the bathroom and stand to go. Christian stands with me, "I just need the restroom." Iwhisper to him.

"I'll go with you."

"Christian, honestly." I shake my head but smile up at him.

He is standing right outside of the door waiting on me when I open it. "You're okay?" He asks.

"I'm fine." I feel like all I've done today is tell people I'm okay and that I feel fine. He takes my armand we begin walking back out to the patio when I stop in my tracks, feeling another one comingon. I begin to breathe through it, taking air in through my nose and blowing it out through mymouth. He supports me and caresses my belly with his other hand, his touch comforting. "Let's walkokay?"

"Walk? Ana I think you should lie down."

"No, let's walk. I want to walk." I say standing back up from my bent over position. "It's beenalmost an hour since I had the first one. Grace is sure this isn't labor, it's okay."

"Alright Mrs. Grey, we will walk then."

We stroll back out the French doors and Christian tells everyone we are going for a walk. I let Kateknow I had another episode but that it did not last long. Grace is certain I am experiencing false

labor which comforts me; I trust her and her judgment. My feet are killing me though and I wouldlike nothing more than to lose my sandals. "Christian, I want to feel the grass beneath my feet.Would you take my sandals off for me?"

He helps me to sit on a wrought iron bench near the end of the slate patio. Bending on his kneebefore me he takes one foot at a time in his hands and removes my sandals. I wriggle my toes in thecool, lush, green grass, this feels divine. My swollen feet do not like shoes at all and prefer freedommuch more.

"In three days it will have been a year since I first laid eyes on you." Christian says cupping myexpectant belly in both of his hands, still kneeling before me.

His declaration takes me by surprise, I wasn't sure if he'd remembered. "You remember the date wemet?" I ask incredulously.

"I will never forget it Anastasia, it was the day my life was changed forever. The moment I saw yourbeautiful blue eyes looking up at me I knew I had to have you. Something changed in that oneinstant and I was never the same again." Leaning forward he presses his mouth to my belly, kissingour baby boy from the outside. I place one hand on my belly and the other I tangle in his locks;they are burnished copper, shining in the bright springtime sunshine. "You're sure you feel up towalking?" He asks shifting his eyes up to meet mine.

"Positive."

He stands and holds his hand out to me. With as much grace as possible I stand beside him. Heencompasses me with one arm, drawing me to him and we walk across the yard. Strolling at aleisurely pace, hearing the birds sing their songs around us, and taking in the scents of the wildroses growing near the trees we walk towards the water where the boathouse sits. Past theboathouse is a small dock. Feeling the roughhewn wooden planks beneath my feet I gaze at thecool waters below and the sound of the water lapping at the shore meets my ears.

"Could we sit here?" I ask.

"Here?"

"Here, I'd like to dangle my feet in the water."

"The water is cold Ana."

"My feet are hot and swollen Christian, it will feel good." I smile at him and I know he cannotrefuse me. With his help I gingerly sit down on the dock and he sits beside me. I touch one of my bigtoes to the water and it is icy but refreshing. I dip both feet in and sigh leaning back, supportingmyself with my arms and turn my face up to the sky. "I wonder what he'll look like, our Ted." I museout loud, mostly to myself.

Christian moves so that he is sitting behind me and I move my arms to cradle my now quiet belly. Mylittle mover must be napping. I prop myself up against Christian's chest, allowing myself to rest. Hewraps his arms around me and places them protectively near where mine are located, holding hisson and I both at the same time. "He'll look like his beautiful mother."

"Hmmmm…only if he has your eyes and your hair, we'll know soon enough though." I feel him tenseslightly. "There's nothing to be scared of Christian. I'll be fine and our baby will be fine."

"I know, today just…"

I turn my head slightly so that I can gaze into his eyes. "Hey, it frightened me too. But we'll make itthrough this together and in the end we will have our beautiful baby in our arms."

"I'll never leave your side Anastasia." He whispers and kisses me tenderly, reverently, adoringly,and deeply. His tongue dances with mine, stroking it as he tastes me and I revel in the taste of him. Imove my hand to caress his cheek and feel the familiar tickle of his soft stubble against myfingertips.

"I love you so much Daddy."

"I love you more Mommy."

May 13, 2012

Mother's Day Night

I step out of the shower and place my feet on the plush white bath rug while reaching for a towel. Ahot shower is just what I needed to end this perfect mother's day. Despite the contractions I feltearlier in the afternoon my day was everything I could have hoped for. A beautiful gift fromChristian, flowers, a delicious brunch and time with family. I truly feel so blessed to be a part ofthis huge loving family that I have married in to. I let my hair down from where I pulled it back tokeep it from getting wet and hang my towel back up. A tiny kick lets me know my blip is still safelyinside of my belly. I run my hand over the spot where I just felt him and smile. As much as I can'twait for him to be here and long to hold him in my arms I can't help but feel as if I'm about to losesomething. I've carried him inside of my body for nine months and soon he'll be here. I know that isthe way it happens and that is how it is supposed to be but up until this point he has always justbeen mine, once he is born I won't be the only one holding him anymore.

Grazing my hands over my swollen belly I marvel at how much it has grown from the tiny little bumpit was when I had to put on my first pair of maternity pants. And now he will be here any day, ourlives will change forever with the first cry from our son, for the better. Our precious little one will bethe light of his parent's lives. Startled by the sound of footsteps I look up to see Christian standingin the doorway. He is holding up the most beautiful nightdress I have ever seen. It is a baby dollnightdress with spaghetti straps and a sweetheart neckline. It is made of comfortable cotton fabricand is anything but simple. The background is white but it is adorned with bunches of tiny pinkroses and wisps of green leaves. The bodice is trimmed with lace as is the bottom ruffle.

He steps forward and begins slipping the straps from the hanger. "Your last gift Mrs. Grey." he saystaking it in both hands and holding it above my head. I lift my arms and allow the soft fabric toslide over my head and down my body. I can't help but notice how my full breasts fill the bodice ofthe gown. As if reading my thoughts Christian grazes his hands over my breasts and cups themtenderly. My body clenches as the feeling of desire evolves deep down inside of me. Watching ourreflection in the mirror is beautiful and erotic. "This gown, you can wear it now and after our son isborn." He demonstrates the flexibility of the dress by unfastening one of the top corners from its

strap. "It is a nursing gown as well."

My Fifty! The way he cares for me and our blip already, I love him so. "It's beautiful Christian,thank you." He refastens the strap to the gown and I turn in his arms, my belly protruding betweenus.

Leaning down his pecks my lips softly, "To bed Mrs. Grey."

"Oh, I like the sound of that."

"To sleep." He corrects me sternly. I stick out my pouty lip in protest. "You had contractions todayAnastasia, I'm not touching you."

"They weren't real contractions Christian, you heard your mother. Dr. Greene said it was perfectlyfine to have sex until I went into labor and I am not in labor." See Grey? I can be just as firm asyou can. He gives me a serious scowl and I giggle at him. "Besides, once blip is here you won't beable to touch me for six weeks." This should definitely emphasize my case. I want to make love withhim now. He is still regarding me, torn obviously between what he wants to do and what he thinkshe should do. In an attempt to help make up his mind for him I begin to trail my fingers down hisblack t-shirt until I find his belt buckle. "Pretty please," I say so sweetly and bite my bottom lip.

"Anastasia…" He warns me but I refuse to heed him.

With one hand I release his buckle and unbutton his jeans. His eyes are hooded and his breathingis definitely accelerating, I know I am affecting him now. Ever so slowly I slide his zipper down andreach my hands inside of his boxer briefs, immediately finding my goal. He is hard and soft, readyfor me and I want him now. I stroke my hand up and down his length, teasing the tip with my thumb,all the while watching him intently, and waiting for his decision.

"If anything doesn't feel right,"

"I'll tell you. Please Christian, I need you so much."

He groans and wraps his hand in my hair, twisting it until it is tight at the nape of my neck. He pullsmy head back and begins trailing kisses up my neck while I continue to allow my hand to explorehim freely. "To the bed Anastasia." He growls. I release him from my hold just as he releases my hairand follow him to our bedroom.

Once we are in our bedroom he instructs me to lie down on the bed. "We're going to try somethingnew Ana. I've read that it should be quite enjoyable for you and is also gentler." Hmmm…okay. I'veenjoyed being on top, a lot! But I'm up for something else.

I lie down. "Scoot your bottom to the edge of the bed." I scoot down and hold myself up on myelbows, attempting to see over my protruding belly. I see the top of his head as he kneels betweenmy legs. His hands grasp my ankles, parting my legs, and bending my knees slightly. "Are youready Ana?" He whispers and ever so delicately touches my sex. I whimper at the sensitivity, I'vebeen ready.

"Yes."

Slowly he inserts first one finger, testing me, then slides a second inside of me. They glide throughmy wetness effortlessly. Next I feel his tongue, tasting me before his lips plant soft kisses on theoutside of me, traveling to my thighs, his fingers continuing to the move. "Do you want to comebaby?"

"Please," I whimper. Ah! My body feels like a rope spun tense, needing to be released. Opening hispants and touching him, it made me want him even more than I did before.

"Please what?"

"Please, sir." He flicks his fingers madly and I erupt instantaneously, exploding into a millionpieces. He doesn't linger there for long before he begins inching my gown up, exposing my belly.His lips move up and over my tight skin, kissing me tenderly. Upon reaching my breasts heunfastens each of the straps and allows the bodice to fall, revealing me to him.

"Sweet Jesus, you are gorgeous." He breathes and in this moment I feel gorgeous. Most days I havefelt like a huge unattractive oaf but right now in this bed with the man I love, making love to me, Ifeel as if I am the most beautiful woman on earth. Christian has loved my swollen belly from themoment I began to show. Holding his hand over me protectively, caressing my stomach as it grew.He has cherished each new step of my pregnancy more than the last. And I revel in it, watching himadore the new life we created together as it has grown inside of me.

He traces my face with his fingers and kisses me gently while arching his body so that he formsaround mine. "Are you ready Ana?"

"Yes, please, let me feel you."

I watch him stand before me at the edge of the bed. He lifts each of my legs and I think he is goingto place them on his shoulders, yes we've done this before, but first before doing that he crossesthem as if they were scissors. Resting my left foot on his right shoulder and my right foot on his leftshoulder, slowly and deliciously he enters me, sliding in at a steady pace so that I can feel eachdelectable inch of him.

"Is this okay?" He asks.

"Oh God, yes Christian. This feels so good."

He pulls back out and slides in again, still maintaining his even pace. I keep my eyes lock on hisand revel in the feeling of my husband making love to me. I loose myself in the feeling of him untilmy body begins to clench around his and I come apart at the seams.

"Ana!" He cries out and spills himself inside of me. Each second of this is better than the onebefore, he is so deep inside of my body and my soul.

Monday, May 25, 2012

This is my last day of work until after Ted is born. When will I return back to work? I know nothingwould make Christian happier than for me to quit working all together but I'm not sure I would everwant to do that. I love my job and I feel so proud of my accomplishments but I am ready for mybaby to be born. After a week of enduring unpredictable Braxton Hick's I find myself even wearier

than I was when I experienced the first ones on Mother's Day. They are becoming more frequentand I have today to wrap things up at work, blip will be here soon. Christian didn't want me cometo work today but I convinced him that I would only stay until lunch time. He will be here to pick meup at noon, ensuring that I stick to my word.

I've been sitting at my desk sending out last minute correspondences for just over an hour when Ifeel an intense pinching pain in my lower back. I reach around to rub the site of the pain. Oh! Thatdoes not feel good. The discomfort passes finally and I continue on with my work. One more weekuntil my due date, I was barely two centimeters at my appointment Friday and everyone keepstelling me first babies are often late. Thankfully I have one more week to finish prepping for Teddy'sarrival. I still need to wash the last few of his clothes, pack our bags and organize a few items inthe nursery. Just enough time is left to take care of my last minute preparations. Hitting send on anemail to Roach I reach down in my bag beside my desk for my apple Mrs. Jones packed thismorning. She packed me enough fruit for a fruit salad; she's always making sure 'the mommy to be'has enough to eat. She takes such good care of me. Sitting back up straight a strong contractionsqueezes across my belly. Damn! This almost hurts. I grip the edge of my desk and find myselfactually trying to breathe through this one. This cannot be good.

Hannah chooses this moment to walk through my open door. "Ana!" She shouts and rushes to myside.

"Hannah…I think I'm having a contraction." I manage to get out.

"Do you want me to call Mr. Grey? Of course I should call Mr. Grey. I'm getting right on it, I'mcalling Mr. Grey." She begins babbling incoherently and I love her but God it is making me crazy.She has got to stop this!

"Hannah! No, please I'll call him. Just take my calls and tell Claire I'll be leaving early."

With the contraction passing behind me I begin to feel better. It was just another false alarm, I tellmyself, but even I'm beginning to doubt the truth behind that statement. I look at the time on mycomputer and it is 10:12am. Quickly I grab a piece of notepad paper and a pen. I jot down the timeof the contraction, I need to track these things before I decide whether this is the real deal or not.What the hell am I saying? I sound like a fast food commercial. Focus Grey, you could be goinginto labor. What was I doing? Call your husband! My subconscious shouts at me. Yes, callChristian, that's what I need to do. He is going to freak out. I wouldn't be surprised if he tries tocall 911 and send an ambulance to take me to the hospital. My subconscious smirks and nods inagreement; boy does she know my Fifty.

"Yes, Mrs. Grey. Don't worry I've got it. I'll be right back." She rushes out the door and down thehall. I love that girl so much but she is a bit...bubbly? Is that the right word for it?

I look down at my round belly and laugh, "She's the reason you're here blip." I smile, I've told myblip this since I first found out about him being in my tummy. Steeling for myself to handle theinsanity which I know is about to ensue I pick up my cell phone and dial Christian.

He picks up on the first ring, well actually the first half ring. "Ana?" His voice is laced with panicat the unexpected hour of my phone call. He has been on pins and needles due to my intermittentfalse contractions.

"Yes, it's me. Christian I need you to come pick me up early."

"What? Why? Are you okay?" Chill out will you? I think in my head. I would never say that outloud to him. I know he's just an anxious father-to-be. I'd be lying if I said I hadn't become anxiousover the past few weeks. Feeling these Braxton Hick's contractions has really put reality in theforefront. I'm going to be giving birth soon and to be honest, I'm scared. I would never tell him thatthough, I don't need to add my worry to his.

"I'm okay, I've just had an uncomfortable contraction and I want to go home and lay down." I tellhim trying to mollify him and myself. Inside I'm secretly freaking out.

"Do you need to go to the hospital?"

"No, I'm timing them Christian, I haven't had another one and I just want to go home."

I hear him cover the phone with his hand and his muffled voice speaks crassly to someone who isasking him a question. I don't know who was just on the receiving end of his wrath but Iimmediately feel sorry for them.

"I'm sorry baby; I'm on my way right now. Don't go anywhere." He hangs up abruptly and I am leftrolling my eyes at the phone. Where would I go Christian? I swear sometimes that man…

I decide to type out a schedule for the conferences Hannah will sit in on with Roach and five newauthors over the next month and email it to them both. I finish my apple and throw the core in thetrash can near the door, perfect shot Ana and I smile to myself. Ten minutes and not another hint ofa contraction, I'm beginning to second guess my decision to call Christian when my abdomentightens again. Not another one. I grip my desk again to ride it out and find myself breathingthrough it just like before. Is this it? Please little blip just give mommy some more time. I rub mybelly and am blowing out a breath when my door flings open.

"Ana!" Christian screams my name as if I were sitting her bleeding to death and rushes to my side.Hannah runs in directly behind him. "Call the hospital Hannah, tell them we are on our way."

"Christian, no." I breathe out.

"Hell Anastasia, do you want to have the baby here? We are going to the hospital now!" I know youare scared Christian and so am I but please calm down; I need you to be calm for me.

"Christian you may go to the hospital but I am not." I put the emphasis on I. "Dr. Greene told me totime them and call her if they are less than five minutes apart. I have only had two and they weremore than ten minutes apart. It's not time yet. Now please, take me home." My cool and controlledtone of voice must work because he concedes and begins gathering my bags. With my briefcase andpurse in one hand he helps me to stand from my chair with his other hand. I am grateful for thesupport of his arm around my lower back, which is still nagged by a persistent ache.

Claire and Hannah send me out the door with smiles and well wishes. They both know I won't beback at work until I have a baby in my arms. Taylor is waiting at the curb with the SUV idling.Upon seeing us he jumps out and opens the backdoor for me.

"Mr. Grey, allow me to take Mrs. Grey's bags." He says hurriedly, taking my things from Christian's

hand. Don't tell me Taylor is freaking out too! "Where to sir, the hospital?" He asks after placing mybags in the passenger seat.

"No, to Escala Taylor." The disdain for my decision about not going to the hospital is evident inChristian's tone of voice. He closes my door and moves around to the other side, opening his doorand sliding in beside me. Taylor gives me a grim look of disagreement from the rearview mirrorbefore flipping on his turn signal and pulling out into traffic.

Christian helps me from the vehicle and keeps me close as we ride the elevator up to ourapartment. Despite the fact that I have not had another contraction he is still on pins and needles.Every facial expression I make warrants him asking me if I am okay or if I am having another pain.Gail is busy making lunch when we enter the apartment. It smells heavenly and I suddenly realizejust how hungry I am. Christian sets my bags down in the foyer and leads me through great roomand past the kitchen stopping only long enough to speak to Gail.

"Please bring Mrs. Grey's lunch to our room."

"Very well, Mr. Grey." Gail agrees with him before I have a chance to object. She reaches under thecounter and produces a wooden tray which she begins setting with a napkin and silverware.

"I can eat here in the kitchen."

"No, you can eat lying down."

I purse my lips in frustration but choose to say nothing, Gail smiles and winks at me. All I can do issigh and relinquish the thought of eating my lunch anywhere but in my bedroom. A nap doesn'tsound like a bad idea though.

After enjoying a delicious lunch I pull the covers over my pregnant belly and nestle a pillowbetween my legs, offering some support to blip as I lay on my side. Sleeping in a comfortableposition has been nearly impossible but I have found having a pillow to brace my belly againsthelps somewhat. I yawn and feel my eyelids becoming heavier when I hear the sound of Christian'svoice growing louder as he approaches the bedroom, he must be on the phone. He ends the callbefore walking through the door. I watch him stop and observe me warily. He cannot hide the worryetched across his lovely face. His brow is furrowed thoughtfully and I know he is waging internalturmoil against himself. He wants me to go to the hospital because he is worried. There is nothing toworry about though, I am fine and blip is fine. Choosing to say nothing he slips his shoes off andclimbs in bed beside me. He turns on his side and wraps his arms around my belly from behind.Slowly I feel him lift my nightdress up, the same nightdress he gave me a week ago, and slide thesheet down until nothing is between my skin and his. His hands embrace my bare belly, sendingshivers from their warmth up my spine. Blip answers his father's touch with a small kick.

"He feels you Daddy, he says 'hi'." I grin; our baby has recognized his father's touch for so longnow. I cannot help but wonder if it will be the same when he is finally held in his daddy's arms.

"I called my mom. She doesn't think it will be long now because you are having back pain. Do youwant to call your mother?"

"I will when I wake up from my nap. She will be here this weekend anyway. I think blip will wait

until then." I don't feel the conviction of my words, I want to meet my baby boy so badly but now Ifeel apprehensive. I wish I could shake this feeling of butterflies in my stomach. Deep down I knowGrace is right, blip is coming sooner rather than later. And for the first time I realize I am scared,terrified. For so long I've put off thoughts of giving birth, it just seemed like a distant momentwhich would never get here but now it is here and I am petrified. I've taken all of the classes, readthe books, gone to every doctor's appointment but am I ready for this? Can I do this? I feel myheart rate beginning to increase and my breaths become short. Calm down Ana, you have to calmdown; panicking is not good for you or the baby.

Christian feels the tension in my body and begins rubbing my belly. "Ana, what is it? Is it thebaby?"

"No, he's fine." I struggle to get the words out around the tears which are now threatening to fall.Pull it together! I shout to myself in my head. But I can't, my thoughts are swirling now like acyclone in my mind and I have to get them out or I feel like I will explode from fear. "Christian, I'mscared." My voice is barely a whisper.

"Baby…" He pulls me tighter to him.

"I don't think I can do this. I don't think I can handle it, giving birth to our son. Oh God Christian,what if I can't do this?" My body is shaking from fright and I feel tears streaming down my cheeks.This sudden wash of emotion is more than I can handle. I've been so sure of myself until now, whata time to get stage fright. Feeling absolutely ridiculous I cover my face with my hands, trying tohide my tears.

Christian moves so that he is lying in front of me and gently pries my hands away from where I amhiding myself. "Hey," he whispers before kissing each of my eyes, each of my cheeks and finally mylips. "Your lips are so soft when you cry," he says before kissing me again. Cupping my face in hishands he continues to kiss me, trying to convey something to me through his touch. His love, hisadoration, his belief in my strength, are these the things he is trying to tell me? He always tells mehow strong I am but right now I can't seem to find that strength within myself. "I'm right here Ana,I'm not going anywhere. Please baby, don't be frightened."

His words only make me sob harder. I want so much to be brave for him but I don't feel the courageof my convictions right now. I only want to wrap my body around Christian and lose myself. Forgetthe unknown I am facing and feel my husband's love for me.

"I need to feel you Christian." I murmur against his lips, between kisses. He pulls back and staresdeep into my eyes. Silently I plead with him, I want him so much. This is the way we communicatewith each other and I need to find my strength in our love. Closing his eyes he kisses me again,deeper this time and I know he is saying yes. With his lips on mine I quickly unbutton his whitedress shirt and slide it off his shoulders, feeling his muscles ripple against my palms. He groans andmy hands find his hair, tangling in his locks. Slowly he moves his body so that he is lying down. Iwatch him undo his belt and his pants, sliding them, along with his boxers down his legs and finallykicking them off to the foot of the bed.

"Come here sweet girl." He says holding his hands out for me. Carefully I move myself so that I amkneeling beside him. "Take my hands to support yourself." I comply and he helps to hold me upuntil I am straddling his hips. "Easy baby, take it slow." With one hand covering my belly and the

other grasping my hip he guides me until I am sliding down and over him. I gasp at the full feelingof him inside of me. My body is receptive and sensitive to his touch. Closing my eyes I bite mybottom lip, absorbing all of the sensations at once. "Is it too much Ana?"

"No," I whimper. "I want you. Please."

"Move how you want Ana, only do what feels comfortable to you."

He cradles my belly in both of his hands now, running his hands freely over my expectant swell."So beautiful…take my hands to support yourself." He takes my hands in his and I begin to move.Up and down, gliding back and forth, feeling every amazing inch of him as he fills me completely.This is healing and I need it so much. His body, his words, his belief in me, they all heal me. Beingwith him like this, I feel so alive and somehow I begin to find myself and the courage I need tobring our first child into the world.

Sated by our lovemaking we both fall into a restful sleep, enveloped in each other's arms. For nowblip is quiet and I am relaxed. My earlier anxiety is forgotten, replaced by bravery. Soon I will givebirth to our son and Christian will be by my side through it all. He will always be with me and wecan do anything as long as we are together.

I choose to have my dinner at the dining room table, feeling a good bit better than I did earlier thismorning. The nagging dull ache in my lower back is still prevalent but I decide not to worryChristian with such a trivial complaint. We enjoy Gail's finest pasta with Bolognese sauce. This isabsolutely one of my favorite dishes she makes and I find myself scooping up the remaining saucefrom my plate with a slice of baguette. I am licking my fingers when Christian chuckles at me,remarking about how hungry I must have been. I give him a smirk and take my last bite of breadbefore tasting the last bit of sauce from my pointer finger.

"I'm still eating for two Mr. Grey." I remind him.

He drinks down the remainder of his red wine before scooting his chair back and placing hisnapkin on his empty plate. "Yes you are, and it is time for the two of you to get back to bed."

I raise my eyebrows at him suggestively but he shakes his head 'no', "to rest." He corrects me as hepulls my chair out and helps me to stand. When I stand a sharp pain shoots through my groincausing me to gasp and nearly double over. "What is it Ana?"

"Mmmmmm…" I make a sound somewhere between a moan and a grunt. "Nothing, I think it was akick or something, I'm not sure."

"Was it a contraction?"

"No, I don't think so." There is a lingering throb where the pain was located. "I think I'd like tohave a shower."

"Come on baby, I'll start one for you." Supporting me with one arm around my waist and the otherholding my hands he walks me to our bedroom and into our palatial bathroom. "Sit down and I willrun your shower." He says indicating towards the vanity chair.

"Christian I can stand and take off my clothes." He gives me a disapproving glare but says nothing.

The warm water feels good against my skin, soothing away the cramps forming in my lowerabdomen. I doubt I'll get much sleep tonight. While these are not full blown contractions I can't helpbut know that something is different this time. What I'm feeling is odd, more intense and painful.Before the Braxton Hicks were merely uncomfortable, never painful, these twinges I am feeling noware painful. Between washing my body and lathering my hair I notice Christian moving around thebathroom as if he is gathering items. What is he doing? He's packing your hospital bag, mysubconscious tells me blatantly, because you are having the baby. I choose to ignore her, ignoranceis bliss. It won't keep the inevitable from happening though, she reminds me. Letting the water washover my head, rinsing the soap bubbles to my feet I tell her where she can take her harpy attitude.Once I am finished rinsing I turn the knobs, ceasing the flow of water from our gigantic showerhead. I open the glass door and reach for a towel when something happens which stops me in mytracks. I feel the slightest trickle of fluid running down my leg and I know instantly that it is notwater from my shower.

Christian is standing at the sink placing my toothbrush in a duffle bag when he sees me. He looksto my face then down to the floor where a small puddle of liquid is forming. "Is it time Ana? Is hecoming now?" His voice is surprisingly calm, laced with a mixture of wonder and confusion.

"I think…I think my water just broke. I think it's time Christian." I am still standing in the same spot,a larger puddle at my feet than before, partly from my body and partly from the fact that I amdripping from my shower. Oh God, it's time, blip is coming. Excitement courses through my veins,leaving no room for the fear which was there earlier. My baby is coming, we will finally be able tohold our son in our arms and kiss him for the first time.

He shakes his head as if to break a spell and bring him back to the here and now. "Let's get youdried off and dressed." He grabs my nightdress from where I discarded it on the counter shoving itin my direction. I do not want to show up at the hospital in my night clothes.

"Please Christian, let me dress in at least one of my wrap dresses." I beg, trying to dry myself offquickly when another contraction starts. I drop the towel to the floor and hold my tightening belly,smiling through the soreness, just hold on blip, let mommy get to the hospital first.

"Anastasia, we don't have time!"

"He is not coming right now Christian, this could take hours." The twinge of pain passes and Istand full upright, determined to dress.

Christian helps me dress as if I were a small child then instructs me to sit on the bed while hefinishes packing up mine and blips bags. Earlier I thought he was silly for starting to pack; now I'mgrateful he did. He sets the bags on the floor beside my feet and reaches in his pocket for hiscellphone. He presses a few buttons before placing he phone to his ear and barking out orders toTaylor, telling him to bring the SUV to the front of the building because we are going to thehospital. The phone call takes mere seconds. I imagine Taylor acting as cool and collected as everbut internally freaking out as much as Christian is on the inside and outside. He hits end beforedialing the phone again.

"Mom!" He calls out in panic when Grace answers the phone. "We are going to the hospital, Ana'swater just broke. Yes, yes, no, we need to get going….Okay fine, make it quick."

He impatiently hands the phone to me and I put it to my ear. "Hello?"

"Ana, Christian says your water broke?" Despite Christian's maniac conversation Grace is calm, ittakes a lot to ruffle her.

"It did, just a few minutes ago."

"Are you having contractions?"

"I've had a few, but I'm fine."

"And Christian, is he okay?" I stifle my laugh and choose not to tell her that he's freaking outalthough I'm sure she already knows.

"Yes."

"He's just worried Ana, but all three of you will be fine." I smile, Grace has a comforting manner,she can soothe any storm to a simple rain shower. "We'll meet you at the hospital."

We say our goodbyes and I hand Christian back his phone. He places it back in his pocket andhurries me out the door. Taylor is waiting at the curb as ordered with the SUV running.

On the way to the hospital we call my mom, Ray and Dr. Greene. Fortunately she is already at thehospital with another delivering patient and will be waiting for us at the reception desk. Mom startscrying when I tell her we are going to the hospital to have Ted, Ray hangs up immediately and sayshe is on his way. I beg him to be careful on his trip and he promises to be, I swear I can hear himchoking back tears when he tells me goodbye. Oh Daddy, I love you so much. Christian squeezesmy hand and, I move my eyes to gaze into his.

"Ray's on his way?"

I nod my head, "Mom says she is coming but Bob has to stay for work." Mom wanted to book aflight but Christian of course insisted that he would send his plane. Thankfully Mom concededwithout any argument, making it easier on me. The last thing I want to deal with right now is strifebetween anyone. I hope Ray and Mom make it in time for Ted's birth. I know Christian's family willbe here but I hadn't realized until this very moment how important it is to me to have my parents heretoo. Please wait for your Grammy and Gramps to be here little blip, they are so anxious to meet youtoo. I silently plead with my baby while rubbing my expectant belly. By this time tomorrow he will bein my arms, it seems so surreal.

"What are you thinking Ana?" Christian asks, squeezing my hand in his again.

"I'm hoping that Mom and Ray make it here before blip does."

He unbuckles his seatbelt and slides over to the middle, covering my belly with his other hand."They will baby, they will."

Looking up into his anxious gray eyes I see his love for me. I lean my head to rest on his shoulder,if I could just hold onto this moment for a little longer, I think. Everything is about to change, theminute that we pull into the hospital parking lot things will move faster than they are right now. I

savor this tranquil moment, wishing it could last.

True to my prediction the next hour is a blur of activities. Dr. Greene checks us in and the hospitalstaff usher us back. Thankfully we have filled out most of the paper work ahead of time so I amtaken to an examining room where I am poked, prodded, dressed in a stylish green hospital gownand hooked up to an iv before moved to my own room in labor and delivery. We saw Grace andCarrick upon entering the lobby but I haven't seen them since. Christian has not left my side oncethough, his voice has been a lulling calm for me to cling to while I listen to the nurses spouting offmedical jargon and filling out charts. Finally Dr. Greene tells me that my water has indeed brokenand my contractions appear to be steady and strong. I am progressing at a good rate and blip isdoing fine. Before leaving she allows us to hear blips heart beat and see him on the ultrasoundmachine she has wheeled in just to ensure that he everything looks as it should. We are both watchand listen silently, processing the fact that he will be here with us soon. Lastly she asks if I wouldlike an epidural when I am able to have one. This has been a point of contingency betweenChristian and me. Not wanting to see me in pain he has insisted I take one, I on the other hand donot want one, I tell her I will let her know and she reminds me that there is a point where I can nolonger have one, she also ensures me that my birth plan is on file and that she will be back to checkin on me.

Once Dr. Greene is gone we hear a soft knock on the door. "Come in," I call and the door opensrevealing Grace, Mia and Kate.

"I hope you don't mind I brought these ladies with me." Grace grins.

I beam, happy to see Mia and my best friend. "I don't mind at all."

"How are you feeling Ana?" Mia asks as they all come to stand beside my bed. Christian is sittingin the chair on the other side which he has pulled right up to my bedside. He is holding my hand inhis and while he may not admit it I can feel it shaking ever so slightly. I rub my thumb over his,reassuring him that I am fine. He presses his lips to my temple and I briefly close my eyes beforereopening them to focus on my visitors.

"Okay, Dr. Greene says everything looks good and now we just wait."

"If you feel up to walking dear, it might hurry things along. First babies can be stubborn though;he's all snug and warm inside of his mommy and may not be eager to come out." I smile at Grace, Ilove her. "Are your Mom and Ray on their way?"

I tell her about calling them on the way here and how excited they both were and how I hope blipwaits for them to arrive before he does. "I'm sure they'll make it in time." She assures me. "Well,we'll go sit in the waiting area and allow you two to get settled. Remember walk, and get some rest ifyou can. My little Grandson will be keeping you awake soon enough." She pats my other hand andI tell her I will walk and promise to rest. Kate and Mia each bid me goodbye. I encourage them bothto go home and sleep for the night, promising them each a phone call when things begin toprogress. Reluctantly they both agree to leave on those terms.

I love each and every member of our family but I am grateful for time alone, just the two of usbefore Teddy is born. The clock on the wall reads ten o'clock and I know we are in for a long night.Any signs of the contractions I was having before arriving at the hospital have slowly subsided.

Leaving me with dull cramps which are not intolerable my any measure, I keep thinking this shouldbe happening faster, but if Dr. Greene is not worried then I should not be either.

"Do you want to walk Ana?" Christian asks from beside me.

I decide moving is a good thing so with his help I stand from my bed and holding the iv stand withone hand and his with the other we begin wearing a path up and down the maternity wards longhallways. He walks patiently with me, there is a meditative silence between us, both engrossed inour own thoughts. It is comforting though, and I find myself leaning on him the longer we walk, myday finally catching up with me.

After an hour of walking I am beginning to feel tired, my belly is heavy to carry and mycontractions have not strengthened by much. Begrudgingly I give in to Christian's requests that I golie down. I want so badly to hurry this along but my body feels worn. I am not back in bed longbefore a nurse who tells us her name is Karen comes in to check my vitals and monitor how blip isdoing. Apparently everything is still moving along fine, she writes down something on the clipboardat the foot of my bed and leaves us.

Worry lines giving away Christian's unease mar his face, creasing at the corners of his eyes.

"Hey," I whisper to him, pulling him from his contemplative state. "I'm fine, the baby's fine."

He nods and kisses my lips. "I know."

"But you're worried." I watch him look away I can see him struggling with himself internally. "Tellme…"

He sighs deeply before speaking. "I can't control this Ana, what is happening to you is beyond mycontrol and I feel so helpless, unable to do anything for you."

My Fifty, he needs control and this situation is out of his hands, I get it and I know he is scared. Ilift my free hand and run my fingers along his strong jawline. The hospital room is quiet with theexception of the monitor the nurse hooked back up to watch my contractions, allowing me to hearthe fear in his voice. "You are doing everything for me Christian, being here with me, holding myhand. It's all I need right now."

He gazes upon me with tired eyes, drained of all color, faded shades of gray left behind.

"Come and lie with me. Hold me please." I whisper to him. He does not hesitate to kick off his shoesand climb in my hospital bed, pulling me close and laying one hand over my belly and resting theother around the top of my head. And just like the last time we shared a hospital bed we both driftoff into a tranquil sleep. "I love you Christian." I tell him as my eyes begin to close. I can tell by hisbreathing that he is already dreaming deeply but I know his heart is hearing my words.

Three quick knocks on my hospital room door rouse me from my sleep, reminding me where I amand what is happening. Blip, I'm getting ready to meet my little blip. The light above my bed is theonly one illuminating the room and Christian is still asleep beside me, I shake his arm gentlycausing him to stir.

"Christian, wake up."

He blinks rapidly taking in his surroundings. "What is it Ana? Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, there's someone at the door though."

He moves from where he is laying, standing beside my bed, and I call for whoever is at the door tocome in. Nurse Karen enters, flipping on the lights, and greets us both with her smiling face. She ismiddle aged with short blonde hair, dark eyes, a kind face, a soft voice and a gentle demeanor."How are you feeling Mrs. Grey?" She asks as she sets about to complete whatever tasks arenecessary.

"Good, I've been sleeping. I walked for an hour before."

She smiles at me and nods before placing the blood pressure cuff around my arm. After taking mytemperature and checking the monitor she reaches for the clipboard at the end of my bed again."How are your contractions?"

"They're just mild cramps, nothing too uncomfortable." I was able to sleep through them withoutany medication so they can't be bad at all. I look over at the clock and notice that it is just aftermidnight, meaning I've been here for a little over two hours. Somehow I feel like this is going totake forever.

"That's good." She finishes jotting a few things down and tells me to call her if I need her otherwiseshe will be back to check on me in a few hours. I thank her and turn my attention back toChristian.

"Do you want to sleep more baby?" He asks rubbing small circles on my hand. I yawn and nod myhead. He climbs back in bed with me and before long I am wrapped in his arms, sleeping again.

A sharp pain shooting through my abdomen wakes me and I grip Christian's arm tightly. My eyesare now wide open, all thoughts of sleep forgotten. Abruptly he sits up, shaken by the way I awokehim.

"Ana?"

"Christian…again…" I breathe out and in, trying to handle the tension across my belly.

"Breathe Ana, I'm here, I'm here." His voice is calm even though I know he is anything but. I rideout the pain until it is gone before looking up into his face.

"What time is it?"

He looks over to the clock on the wall, "Just before two baby, do you want me to call the nurse?"

"No, it's passed." I lean my head against his chest, allowing him to hold me upright. I cup my bellyand he places his hand over mine.

"Do you think he's finally coming?"

"I hope so; he seems to be taking his own time doesn't he?" I laugh trying to add levity to thesituation. Christian kisses my temple and holds me head to his shoulder with his free hand. My

fingers trace a line up and down the front of his black t-shirt, both of us depending on touch tosoothe, appeasing our anxiety and fears. We sit like this until I feel another contraction start. Heholds me, encouraging me to squeeze his hand and breathe with him. These weren't that far apart, itcouldn't have been more than two minutes at the most. "I want to move Christian, I need to walk."My body is becoming restless, staying in this position and continuing to endure the painfuldiscomfort is no longer an option. I want to move.

We begin our regimen of walking slowly up and down the hall again. Stopping when I feel acontraction coming on to hold each other and breathe together before moving again. We aremaking our tenth lap around the nurses' station when I hear my name begin called. I recognize thevoice immediately, Daddy. I turn to see Ray moving at a hurried pace in my direction. When hereaches me I throw my arms around him, stepping away from Christian momentarily, he holds my ivstand while Ray holds me.

"Hey there Annie, how are you holding up?"

"Fine Daddy, better now that you're here." I try to hold back my tears, I'm so happy to have Rayhere with me. It's almost as if I've been holding my breath waiting for him to arrive, not wanting himto miss the birth of his grandson. He releases me and I hold my iv stand while he reaches out toshake Christian's hand. They greet one another, exchanging short pleasantries. Christian is not fullof chatter and small talk; he's too distracted to be much beyond cordial. Ray tells us he is going tovisit with Grace and Carrick in the waiting area and will be back to check on me. Now I'm justwaiting for my mother to come. Only a little bit longer my blip, Grammy will be here soon.

The morning sun is beginning to dawn, casting an orange hue through my hospital room. We havenot slept since the contractions began to strengthen around two, I doze in between pains, they areconsistent coming every five minutes or so and exhaustion is setting in. Dr. Greene checks me and Ihave dilated to five centimeters. In eight hours I have only made three centimeters of progress. Thisentire process is becoming discouraging. My body is working so hard only to go nowhere.Christian begs me to allow the doctor to order an epidural, finally I concede.

I grip his hand and lean forward into his body, sitting on the edge of my bed while theanesthesiologist makes quick work of administering the needle along with the pain medication. Awhimper escapes my lips and sweat beads on my forehead.

"I'm right here Ana, look at me baby." Worry washes through Christian's voice showing hispowerlessness and how feeble it causes him to feel. Keeping my eyes locked on his I grind my teeth,working through the needle as well as the pain from the contractions.

Finally after what feels like an eternity numbness begins to spread down the lower half of my body."This will take the edge off of the contractions Mrs. Grey." I faintly hear the voice of the maledoctor behind me mixed in with the beeps, and two familiar voices sounding just beyond the door tomy room. "You can lie back now ma'am." He tells me and Christian along with Nurse Karen guidesme back to lie down on my bed.

"Mrs. Grey, my shift is about to end. Nurse Lauren will be taking over my patients. I will bring herin to meet you."

Christian thanks Nurse Karen for everything she has done to help us before she leaves the room.

When she leaves I hear her speak to someone at the doorway and look over to see my mom enteringthe room with Grace.

"Baby girl!" She exclaims rushing over to me and carefully wrapping me in a hug. Oh, Mommy! It'sso good to have her here with me. Everyone is here now blip, you can come now, I tell my babysilently.

"Mom, I'm so glad you're here."

"I got here as soon as I could baby girl. I couldn't miss seeing my first grandchild enter this world.How are you feeling?"

I know she cares, they all do but I am getting tired of being asked how I feel. Geeze, what broughton that snappy mood? Oh yes, over eight hours of labor and very little sleep. I plaster on a smileand tell her that I'm doing fine.

"Did you let them give you anything for the pain Ana?" Grace asks with concern on her face.

"She just had an epidural." Christian interjects, bringing the hand he is holding to his lips hepresses a warm kisses to each of my knuckles.

"Good, you should try to rest then." She turns her gaze to Christian and I know she wants to saysomething to him but is unsure of how to approach him. "Son, I know this is wearing. Would youlike to take a break? Carla and I could sit with Ana."

My body tenses my eyes flicker to Christian in panic. No, please don't leave me. I can't do thiswithout you Christian. I need you.

"I'm not leaving her side Mom." He says with determination.

"It is okay if you need a break Christian." My mom tries.

"No. Don't worry baby, I'm staying right here with you." He presses a hand to my belly, rubbing it,soothing me as I feel my muscles begin to tighten. The monitor shows that I am indeed having acontraction. The sharp pain is not there anymore but I still feel it, my grip on Christian's handtightens. "Breathe Ana," he encourages me softly. Grace and my mom exchange worried glancesbut wisely choose to say nothing more.

I have been in labor for twelve hours. Dr. Greene checks me again and I have made no progress.Christian reaches over to my cheek and wipes a lone tear away with his thumb as it rolls down myface. This is so frustrating, why am I not moving forward? Why is blip not coming? Mom, Grace,Kate and Mia have been in and out of the room, all visiting for a few minutes each as the morninghas worn on. I am tired, exhausted and I just want to sleep. The contractions are wearing on mebecause I know they are not helping me to progress.

"Mrs. Grey I would like to start a Pitocin drip, hopefully that will help you to dilate and move yourlabor along." Dr. Greene tells me. I agree, praying that this will be what I need to bring blip intothe world quicker.

Nurse Lauren starts my Pitocin drip and offers me more ice chips which I gladly take. My mouth is

so dry and I am hungry but not allowed to eat. Kate comes in offering to give Christian a break. Heabruptly cuts her off, refusing to leave my side. I give Kate an apologetic look, she nods inunderstanding and tells me she will be back to check on me. I love my family and friend but thisfeels so personal, I only want to share this time with my husband. I work through contraction aftercontraction, they become stronger and more frequent due to the Pitocin and I am hopeful forprogress.

My hopes are dashed though when Dr. Greene checks me after two hours of Pitocin. "Mrs. Grey,I'd like for you consider a cesarean delivery." She says with a matter of fact tone.

"No, please, I want to push my baby out." I beg her, looking between her and Christian.

"Ana,"

"Christian, no! Please I don't want that."

"Mrs. Grey, I'm willing to let you labor for a while longer but if I don't see any progress a cesareanmay be the only option." Christian shoots Dr. Greene an icy glare and I wait for him to unleash onher. He does not approve of her letting me wait; he wants her to perform the cesarean now. Myheart is in my throat though; this is not what I want. Unable to talk I sit dumbfounded while Dr.Greene checks my blood pressure, heart rate and temperature. She tells me I am running a slightfever, just over one hundred and blips heart right is marginally elevated. Attempting to process thisinformation I feel my head swimming just as another contraction hits.

"Please Ana," Christian begs.

"Let me try Christian, give me more time." I grit my teeth and a few tears fall. He holds my hand withhis other arm behind me, rubbing the small of my back.

"Okay baby, okay…" He coos. Thankfully Dr. Greene leaves the room, allowing us to be aloneagain. Once the contraction passes Christian cups my face in his hands and kisses my lipsadoringly. "Just think about it Ana." He whispers. Thank you for not arguing further with meChristian.

"I will," I nod and murmur back to him. I am tired, so tired.

When Dr. Greene comes back to check my contractions have slowed to the point of almost beingnonexistent. My cheeks are tear stained and I feel disheartened despite the reassuring words frommy mom and Grace. Christian wears a look of exhaustion which matches my own.

-Mrs. Grey, you've been in labor for fifteen hours now. Your contractions have slowed in spite of thePitocin. We need to do a C-section-the baby is in distress." Dr. Greene is adamant.

"About fucking time!" Christian growls at her. Dr. Greene ignores him.

"Christian, quite." I squeeze his hand. My voice is low and weak and everything is fuzzy-the walls, themachines, the green-gowned people…I just want to go to sleep. But I have something important to dofirst…Oh yes. "I wanted to push him out myself."

"Mrs. Grey, please, C-section."

"Please, Ana," Christian pleads.

"Can I sleep then?"

"Yes, baby, yes." It's almost a sob, and Christian kisses my forehead.

"I want to see the Lil' Blip."

"You will."

"Okay," I whisper.

"Finally," Dr. Greene mutters, "Nurse page the anesthesiologist, Dr. Miller, prep for a C-section. Mrs. Greywe are going to move you to the OR."

"Move?" Christian and I speak at once.

"Yes. Now."

And suddenly we're moving-quickly, the lights on the ceiling blurring into one long bright strip as I'mwhisked across the corridor.

"Mr. Grey, you'll need to change into scrubs." I hear Dr. Greene's voice but her words fail toregister. Ana, I need to be with my Ana. She is scared. What in the hell is that doctor droning on andon about.

"What?" I growl back at her in agitation.

"Now, Mr. Grey." Now what? Then it hits me and I squeeze Ana's hand tightly in mine before lettinggo. I hear her calling my name in panic as they wheel her further and further away from me. Istand momentarily frozen like a statue, my feet refusing to move me as I watch the team of nursesand doctors wheeling her down the hall. Mom, I need to see her. Finding my sense I dart backdown the hall, slamming past anyone who gets in my way until I am in the waiting room. Mom andDad both stand at once when they see me. I can see Ray and Carla jumping to their feet but Mom,she's all I see.

"They've taken her for a cesarean." My voice sounds distant and dull. I'm not even sure of thewords which are coming from my mouth.

"Christian is she okay? Is the baby okay?" She grabs both of my arms in her hands, her eyessearching mine in fear.

"I…I…I don't know. They said the baby is in distress and something about me putting on scrubs. I'mso scared Mom, I don't know."

I hear Carla cry out in shock but cannot turn my attention away from the woman standing in frontof me. Guide me Mom; tell me what to do because without Ana I am lost. She takes my hand andbegins pulling me. "Now Christian!" She shouts and I follow her without another word.

I slip the blue shirt over my own and rush out from the small room to the OR where Ana is waiting

for me. "Be strong for her Christian, she needs for you to be strong." My mother's words echo overand over again in my mind as I dash down the hall. This isn't about you Grey, this is about yourwife and your baby. Be strong for Ana.

When I open the doors the sounds and sights of what is happening hit me all at once. The room iscrowded and moving with hurried activity. When my sights settle on Ana though it all dissipates andI focus on her. She is lying on the table with a screen across her chest, her face frozen with fright.She is alone and I have to get to her. I move past the nurses and doctors until I am beside her head.Her distressed blue eyes flick in my direction and she reaches to grab my hand.

"I'm frightened," she whispers hoarsely and I feel my chest crushing in on itself. I want to scream,curse, cry, take her and leave this place, never look back, but I can't. My only option is to get herthrough this.

"No, baby, no. I'm here. Don't be frightened. Not my strong Ana." I press my lips to her forehead.She begins questioning me about what's wrong. I'm scared out of my mind. If I lose her it will killme. I will fucking die because a life without her isn't worth living. I can't let her know that though. Iwon't burden her with my fears.

"Nothing's wrong. Everything's fine. Baby, you're just exhausted." Please God, let me convince hernot to worry about me. I never pray but in this moment I am praying so hard. Please God, don'ttake my wife away from me. Dr. Greene is saying something about adjusting her epidural and herhaving another contraction but that is all superfluous to me. Ana is squeezing my hand with thestrength of ten fucking men, all the while her gaze is firmly locked onto mine.

Slowly her grip loosens and the doctor asks her if she can feel something. Ana answers backtelling her 'no' and Dr. Greene gives Dr. Miller the go ahead to move forward with the procedure.

"I love you," she whispers to me.

"Oh Ana, I love you too, so much." My voice begins to quiver, a sob threatening to break through.Raising my head I risk a glance over the curtain. I am unable to move my eyes from the sight beforeme. Ana asks me what is happening but I can't speak as I watch the doctors remove a tiny, perfect,human being from my wife's body. Two small arms and two small legs, perfectly made begin to movearound stiffly. His tiny eyes are wide open before his mouth is.

"Suction! Good…" someone says, but it's a distant sound to the one which meets my ears next.

That tiny baby boy, our blip, lets out a piercing cry, angry to have been removed from his mother'sbody, Ana's body.

"You have a boy, Mrs. Grey. Check his Apgar."

"Apgar is nine."

This medical jargon makes no sense to me and right now it doesn't matter.

"Can I see him?" Ana gasps from beside me as the doctor holds the baby out to me, wrapped in ablue hospital blanket. For a brief moment I stand stark still.

"Your son Mr. Grey." Dr. Greene says handing him to me. Awkwardly I take the bundle that is ourblip into my arms. Supporting his head with my hand I observe his pink skin covered in white pulpand blood. For the third time in less than twenty four hours my chest feels like it will burst only thistime it feels much heavier, this is so much more than anything I have ever felt. I move so I am backbeside Ana and hold him down so that she can see him. My eyes are filled with tears, stinging as Ihold them back, my stare has not wavered from the baby in my arms.

"Here's your son, Mrs. Grey." I whisper to her, my throat clenching around my words.

"Our son, he's beautiful." And for the first time since our blip arrived I look into her bright blueeyes, filled with love and wonder, all of the previous pain and fear forgotten.

"He is." I agree and kiss his forehead. His eyes are tightly closed. Little Theodore Raymond Greyhas fallen fast asleep in my arms. "Thank you, Ana." I say before leaning down to kiss herforehead this time.

Over an hour passes, dragging on like an eternity, as our baby is taken to the nursery and Ana istaken to recovery.

"Christian, please go tell our parents we are okay." Ana pleads with me as she lays in the recoveryroom. I don't want to leave her though, I already feel like a part of me is missing, not having ourson with us. I can't be without Ana too, her body is trembling and it scares me. Dr. Greene insistsshe is recovering, that everything is quite normal and that she will be in her own room soon.

I squeeze her hand and bring it to my lips to kiss. "I don't want to leave you Ana."

"Just for a minute to tell them, please," she says again. I know both of our parents must be worried.

Finally I nod and agree to go, promising to be right back.

Upon walking into the waiting room I see my mother with her head down, resting in her hands, Dadis rubbing her back. When she hears my footsteps against the hospital floor she looks up, herweary eyes widening.

"Christian!" She calls out my name and I hold out my arms just in time to catch her.

I brush her hair with my hand, "She's okay Mom, she and blip are both fine." I tell her smoothingher hair. Carla begins weeping silently and I see Ray pat her arm, both of them smiling broadly.

I feel my Dad clap me on the back firmly, "Congratulations son."

I tell them that Ana is in recovery and that I will come get them once she is in her own room. Afterletting me go Mom wipes her eyes with her white linen handkerchief. "Good, I'm going to go calleveryone and let them know. Christian, I'm so proud of you both."

For the fourth time today my chest tightens, it's so full it feels like it might explode. I shake thefeeling and speak with Carla and Ray briefly before going back to Ana.

Ana is resting quietly, a permanent smile painted across her beautiful lips, as she leans against thecrisp white pillows which I have placed behind her head. I sit beside her, just watching her. She

amazes me, this beautiful woman, my wife who created our beautiful baby with me. Whenever Idon't think I could possibly love her anymore, I do.

"Happy?"

"So Happy." She gives me a tired smile, lifting the corners of her mouth just a slight bit more.

A soft knock sounds at the door before opening. One of the nurses wheels in our son. He is lying ina clear plastic hospital bassinet, wrapped in a blue blanket with a tiny pink and blue stripped capon his head. She pushes him over to me and I watch in wonder as he opens his deep blue eyes tolook at me.

"Would you like to feed him Mrs. Grey?" The nurse asks and I see Ana's face light up even more.

"Yes, please."

I stand and move back to the head of Ana's bed. First the nurse adjusts a nursing pillow aroundAna's waist. Ana listens intently while she explains how it may be more comfortable to use the pillowwhile feeding due to her incision. Then the nurse lifts Ted carefully and places him in his mother'sarms, for the first time. Tears begin to fall from her eyes and I watch her attempt to dash them awayquickly with one hand. With a calm patience the nurse instructs Ana on how to feed him and in notime he has latched and is nursing contentedly at Ana's breast. She watches him incredulously,almost unable to believe that he is here.

"Look Daddy, look how well he eats."

The nurse moves away quietly, leaving us, after telling Ana she will be back to check on them soon.It's as if Ana was meant to be a mother, my son's mother; from this very beginning she knows whathe needs and how to care for him. I take my seat back at Ana's side and tentatively reach my handto touch our son as he nurses. Instinctively he grabs my index finger, wrapping his tiny handaround it tightly. I want to say something to her but I can't, the words are lost.

Another knock sounds at the door and I look up to see our parents. They all stop, standing still.Ana looks up from our son and smiles at them. "Come and meet our son, Theodore Raymond Grey,Teddy for short."

They all move in unison until they are surrounding the bed. "He's beautiful baby girl." Carla says.Right behind her sentiment is Rays, "I'm so proud of you Annie." He tells her trying to choke backhis tears.

Carla and Ray echo my emotions. He is beautiful and I am so proud of my wife. For as long as Ilive I will protect these two people. I bring my other arm up touch Ana's cheek. She turns her facetowards mine.

"I'm so proud of you Mommy." Leaning in I kiss her lips chastely.

"I'm proud of you too Daddy." She whispers against my lips before letting her head fall against myshoulder, and we both sit like this. Gazing at our son, watching him as our family watches us.

Teddy's Homecoming Story: Teddy's Homecoming Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10410846/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 05/10/2015 Words: 9077 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 4 of 4 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about Ana and Christian bringing Teddy home from the hospital. As always I donot own Fifty Shades of Grey or the characters. All rights go to EL James.

Chapter 1

***There will be a few chapters in this short story. I wanted to get it up before the end of May, buthave been so busy writing the next chapter of Part 4 that I haven't had time. I'm almost ready topost that next chapter, I've been doing a good bit of research for it, wanting to get it just right. Inthe meanwhile enjoy this little chapter and know there is more to come in this story...I am thinkingto continue it to include Christian's first Father's Day with Ted, but we'll see how itgoes.*******************

May 31, 2012

Ana and Christian bring Teddy home from the hospital

*I have Teddy's birthday set as May 28, 2012*

Asserting every ounce of strength I have I push and pull the infant seat in the back of the SUV. I test it bypulling and pushing left, right and then I attempt to pull it forward. It doesn't budge. This is exactly what Iwant. I wipe my brow where a few beads of sweat have formed due to my exertions. No matter howmany times anyone else has tested or installed this seat it was never going to be acceptable until I did itmyself. Dad showed me how to do it, the instructor for the childbirth class we took here at the hospitalinstalled in three or maybe four times. What in the hell did she know anyway? The damn things stillbudged at least a quarter of an inch each time she did it. I only asked Dad to do it because I was sofucking fed up with her inequities that I could not stand her having another inept go at it. Satisfied I stepout onto the curb in front of the revolving doors.

Taylor is waiting patiently. "All set to go, sir?"

"Yes," I answer gruffly and wipe my brow again. I am a fucking nervous wreck. Getting here I was anervous wreck and I swear I am even more anxious than I was four days ago when we arrived. It is nolonger just Ana and I anymore. It hasn't just been us for nine months now, but now it is even more real.The sleeping baby I held in my arms just minutes before meeting Taylor here in front of the hospital isdepending on me. I swallow back the nerves creeping up from my gut. He is going to depend on me forthe rest of my life.

I turn on me heel to go back through the revolving doors where I will fetch Ana and Ted. "Mr. Grey,"Taylor calls from behind me. I make a half revolve. He is holding the infant seat in his hands. "Won't youneed this, sir? The base is secure in the backseat, but you need this to secure the baby in."

I swear he is hiding a smirk. Bastard. He's already done this once before with Sophie, of course he knowsI need the damn carrier. I want to suspect he is mocking me, but I know better. I drop the attitude I wantto bestow on him and give him a tight smile instead. "Yes, thank you." I take the seat by its handle andwalk through the revolving doors.

HER STOMACH STILL SWOLLEN slightly from where our son grew inside of her, Ana is sitting onthe edge of her hospital bed her arms full of a bundle swaddled in blankets. She is cooing to him softly withher angelic voice. They both watch each other, one completely enamored with the other. He knows she ishis mother, I knew this the first time he laid eyes on her. I drink in the euphoric vision in front of me. Her

chestnut hair is swept in a single braid down her back, she begged me to brush and braid it for her. Shedidn't have to beg. I love the way her hair feels when I work my fingers through it. Her clear blue eyesare highlighted by the strapless, cotton, cerulean dress she is wearing. The creamy white skin of hershoulders begs me to kiss her.

Feeling my gaze on her she looks up and smiles. "Everything ready?" How do I deserve this woman sittingbefore me? What did I ever do to deserve her?

I clear my throat and find my voice. "All set. Taylor is waiting downstairs. We should buckle him in." Iplace the seat on the bed beside her then move to take our son from her arms.

"No, let me. I want to help."

"Ana, I can do it."

"Christian," her determination shines through. "Help me stand, I want to help you."

I put my hand at her elbow to guide her. She grunts softly to herself as she stands. Stubborn woman, Iwish she would allow me to do this. She is still sore. "Ana, I…"

"I'm up Christian, really, I'm okay."

Biting my tongue I nod. She has taken only as much pain medication as needed. Never asking for moreand hardly ever refusing to take what they are offering. She wants to be awake and taking care of our sonevery moment she can.

With great care we fasten the straps around our infant son. His deep blue eyes watch us, his browfurrowed in contemplation. If he could speak I think he would ask us what we are doing. The way I canalready see his temperament coming through is astonishing.

"Mrs. Grey," a voice sounds near the doorway and I turn. Ana is still fussing with the sage green blanketsshe is tucking around Ted. In front of the nurse is a wheelchair and near that rests all of the flowers andblue balloons, which have been decorating Ana's hospital room for the past few days. "Where would youlike me to take the gifts?"

"There is a black Audi SUV waiting at the front doors. Please take them there; my driver Taylor will knowwhat to do with them." I tell her, Ana kisses our son's nose. The nurse nods and wheels the table out ofthe room.

Ana straightens to stand upright and cups her hand to her stomach. "Mmmm…that tugged a little." Shewhispers and I don't know if she meant for me to hear her words, but I did.

"In the chair, Mrs. Grey." Taking her hand in mine I place the other at the small of her back and walk herto sit in the wheelchair.

"This is really unnecessary, Christian. Honestly, I feel like a deflated balloon on parade." She waves herhand dismissively in the air.

"It is hospital policy and it is my policy as well. In the chair you will ride and Mrs. Grey, you lookbeautiful." I kneel in front of her and kiss her lips tenderly. Her cheeks blush rosy pink and I cannot resist

kissing each of them too.

I bring the carrier holding our son to her and she holds it in her lap, wrapping her arms around it securely."He's perfect." She marvels at Theodore Raymond Grey, the baby boy born of our love for each other.

"You both are." I whisper. Holding the handles on the back of her wheelchair I wheel my wife and newson out of the hospital and into the bright Seattle morning.

Chapter 2

*I am so thrilled that so many of you are liking this! I don't know how long I will continue with itand I may not have regular updates on it because I am still writing part 4, but thank you forreading!*

"Good morning, Mrs. Grey." Taylor opens the back door of the SUV upon seeing us.

"Good morning, Taylor." The pride and happiness in Ana's voice cannot be disguised. She is happy to begoing home.

I know the past few days have been nothing short of a trial for her. In the back of my mind lingers agnawing sense of guilt. I have not shared it with anyone nor have I given it a copious amount of time tofester. Still, the bedeviling voice of culpability blames me, imputing me with the reason for my wife's pain. Idid this to her and there is nothing I can do to heal the aftermath in a quick manner. Seeing her go throughchildbirth, an emergency surgery and the beginning stages of the subsequent recovery to follow have leftme feeling helpless. I loathe feeling helpless. If could take every ounce of this pain away from her I wouldeven though she would never ask it of me. She would never do anything differently either because whatshe endured brought our son into this world. Even if she never tells me what she feels in so many words Iknow this to be true.

"Congratulations," Taylor's voice draws me out of my own mind and back to the present. He steps forwardto have a look at Ted. "He is beautiful." He remarks softly and even reaches out to touch my son's smallfist. Jason Taylor is a fine man and a good father to his daughter. I could not ask for a more devoted righthand man.

"Thank you, Taylor," Ana beams. "I think so too, but then I'm biased I suppose." She runs her index fingerover the soft skin of our son's nose. He crinkles it in response.

A car pulls up to park behind ours and an elderly man is wheeled out of the revolving door by two youngermen. "Come baby, let's go home." I urge Ana and take hold of the carrier holding Ted. Vigilant not toknock the carrier or jostle him I slowly and meticulously place it in the middle of the backseat to rest in thebase. Turning back I see Ana trying to stand from the wheelchair. "Where do you think you're going?"

"Home."

"Yes, but not like that." I cradle one arm around her back and take her hand. I know she wants to protest,but she resists and allows me to help her into the backseat of the vehicle. Holding her abdomen shewhimpers slightly as she adjusts in her seat. Once she is comfortable she takes Ted's hand in hers and hegrasps her finger tightly. I buckle her seatbelt among her protesting glare and simply kiss her lips. "All set."Taylor is still standing on the curb when I close her door. "To the big house, Taylor, and drive carefully."

"Yes, Mr. Grey." He nods, unaffected by my last words. They were unnecessary, but I no longer have onepiece of my heart in the back of my vehicle. Now there are two.

"I WANT TO PUT these in his baby book." Using a pair of scissors Ana cuts off her own hospitalbracelet followed by Ted's. The noon sun streams across the hazelnut brown walls of her study.

"Here," I turn the pages quickly from where I have been reading her hand written accounts of the last ninemonths and find the page where she will attach the bracelets. Her journal entries to our son about herpregnancy with him are beautiful. She isn't aware, but I have read them time and time again. The love shefelt for him was instantaneous and when, years from now, he reads them he will see that.

Ana securely attaches the bracelets and using her black fountain pen writes down his birthdate, time,weight and length. She then writes today's date as the day he came home from the hospital. "There." Shesmiles at the page and closes the book. "Another page complete."

"And so many more to fill." I murmur to myself, already wondering at how time has flown. Will timealways fly this quickly? I never knew it could pass at such a pace until Ana became pregnant. To her itsometimes seemed as though the days were never passing and that she would be pregnant forever. To meit rushed by like a summer breeze you want so badly to cherish, but can't because as soon as you feel it, itis gone.

"They will fill themselves in time." She nods and I hear her voice break. When she looks up at me her eyesare filled with tears.

"Baby," I cup her cheek and she turns her face to kiss my palm.

"I'm so happy Christian, really. These are happy tears." She laughs at herself and I bring my other hand tocradle her face. Using my thumbs I wipe away her tears. "I don't know what's wrong with me. I'm sotired and I'm so happy and I'm so relieved. I'm a mixed up jumbled ball of emotions. Like a ball of yarn myemotions are wrapped every which way."

I search her eyes and see the exhaustion there. Her body has been through so much. I kiss her lips, warmand inviting. Her content sigh washes over me and I pull her nearer, careful not to hurt her. She is sodelicate to me. I release her when I hear the soft mewling cry of Ted approaching the door.

"Mr. Grey, Mrs. Grey," Mrs. Jones calls to us in a hushed tone.

"Gail," Ana dashes away her remaining tears.

"I'm sorry, I've changed Theodore and I believe he is ready to eat."

"I've got him Mrs. Jones." I take my fussing son from her arms. He lets out a sharp cry and I freeze. Myheart stammers and I look up at Ana. Adrenaline is coursing through my veins at lightning speed.

"He's only hungry, Christian." She touches my arm in reassurance. I should be reassuring her, but here sheis offering me solace.

Theodore Raymond Grey quickly works an arm free from the confines of his expertly swaddled blanketsand I wonder where Mrs. Jones was able to have such practice at swaddling an infant. His hand coveredin pale blue mitts waves in the air in jerky motions.

Ana shuffles the steps to our room, holding her belly as she goes. She was full of energy and will powerwhen we left the hospital. I have seen it drain from her quickly as the hours have passed. In our room Iplace the hungry baby on the bed and turn to Ana. She is trying fruitlessly to climb atop our expansive bed."Let me, Ana." I bend and curl one arm under her knees, supporting the other at her back, and lift her.

"Umph…" She settles back against the pillows.

"What do you need?"

"The nursing pillow, it is there, on my rocking chair near his bassinette." She points to the rocking chair Igave her for Valentine's Day. Hurriedly I fetch the pillow and help her to situate it around her middle."Now, Ted." She pulls down the top of her strapless dress and unsnaps her bra.

Ted's crying ceases to minute he is in Ana's arms. Cooing softly to him she encourages him to find hernipple, just as the nurses instructed her to do. Patiently she offers herself to him until his rooting mouthfinds her and latches on. An unnamed emotion laves at my heart, thawing what little taciturnity that wasleft. My Ana is feeding our son. Watching her nurse him in the hospital could never compare to what I amwitnessing now.

"There, there, sweet baby boy." She whispers. "See, Daddy? He was just hungry, that's all."

"I see, Mommy."

"Come sit with us."

I slip my shoes off and join them on the bed. "Hold his hand, Daddy." She encourages me and so I do.

Ted grips my finger tightly. "That's his ulner grasp." Ana looks up. "I read it one of the books I bought you.It is a reflex. When you place something in a baby's palm they grasp it."

"You've done your homework, Mr. Grey."

"I may have done my homework, but you did all of the hard work."

"I wouldn't change a second of it."

"I know."

Ana leans her head and rests it on my shoulder. Together we watch our son nursing. His tiny grunts andwhimpers reassure me that he is eating. He will never be hungry. He has Ana and I to take care of him. Iwill go to the ends of the earth for him and for his mother.

"Thank you, Ana."

"You've already thanked me, Christian."

Holding her close I tangle my fingers in her air. "And I will continue to thank you for the rest of my life."

Chapter 3

The first part of this is still the day Teddy comes home from the hospital. You will know when timeshifts to Father's Day. Thank you all for reading and enjoy...it took a while to write, sometimesgetting inside Christian's head can be a challenge. ;)

TIME PASSES AT A slow pace, inching by, second by second; I want it to always be like this. Soakingin every noise and facial expression I watch my son as he eats. My son, the concept is still so alien to me.Will it ever not be? His eyes as blue as the lowest nadirs in the greatest of oceans, they are his mother's,his dark hair too. Every ounce of him is Ana. I stare at him, searching, trying to find a piece of me, butthere isn't one. It's for the better. I want him to have all of the qualities of his mother. She is my talisman,the light in my dark, the light that pulled me from the darkness.

The sound of Ana's soft rhythmic breathing stirs my attention away from my thoughts. She has fallenasleep. Still holding our nursing son in her arms she is fast asleep. He is safe, lying across her lap on thepallid blue pillow. His grip on my finger lessens and he turns his head subtly letting out a whimper. Burphim, I need to burp him. The nurses, my mother, Carla, and Ana, they all burp him after he eats. Instantly Iwish I hadn't shaken my hands, not wanting to try. Afraid of hurting him or doing something wrong I letthem do it all.

Not wanting to wake Ana I take Ted from her arms. He cries out in complaint. "Shhhhh…don't wake her,please." I whisper to him, begging him not to scream. My eyes dart to Ana and her eyes are still closed.With Ted in my arms I look longingly at the white receiving blanket. It is lying on the bed near Ana. Howdo I pick up the blanket while holding him? I can't. I should put the blanket over my shoulder beforeburping him. Ana does that. "Shhhh…" I beg him not to cry. My hands are shaking. Mom's words comeback to me; babies can smell your fear. Carla agreed adding, they know when you are unsure ofyourself and it puts them at ease. Fuck, they were both right. Fuck. I can't say fuck. I didn't say it. Ithought it. I shouldn't be thinking it. He can sense that I'm thinking it and I shouldn't cuss around him.Fuck. Christ, there I go again.

I look down at the baby boy and know I have to do something. His eyes are watching me, waiting for meto act and I don't have a clue what to do. Supporting his head I move him to my shoulder, supporting hishead there and his body against my torso. "I'm going to attempt to burp you." I say quietly to him and thenwonder why in the fuck I'm talking. He can't understand my words. Jesus, don't let him hear my thoughts.

Gently I begin to pat his back the same way I have seen Ana do it. The smallest burp sounds in my leftear. "You burped." I say in awe of my son and myself. I helped him. The beaming smile on my face makesme look like a complete fool. Who celebrates a burp? This is ludicrous. The first burp is followed by onemore and when I move Ted back to be cradled in my arms he is content. I could put him in his bassinette,but I don't want to. I want to hold him. He is mine, my son. I shift him in my arms to free one hand andpull the covers up over Ana's body. I tuck them around the pillow instead of moving it. She is comfortablenow and I know a slight change in her position could change that. I want her covered though. No oneshould see her. She sighs and leans her head to the side, resting it on my shoulder. I kiss her hair and thenTed's. Vigilantly I keep watch over them, never blinking my eyes while they sleep.

Christian's first Father's Day

June 2012

Long before the sun breaks over the Puget Sound our day begins. Or did the day before end? A deafeningshrill cry fractures the few peaceful hours of sleep we have been granted. I open my eyes and Ana liftsher head from my chest in a snap movement. We are on top of the blankets, never having made it underthem.

"He's awake." She states, startled by the scream in the bassinette behind her.

He's been awake off and on all night, more on than off. "I've got him." I stretch out from under her andshe moves over to climb out of bed herself. In the muted light of dawn I see her touch her stomach as sherises.

"I'm okay," she catches my watchful glare.

The past three weeks have blurred together. Me watching Ana, caring for her, caring for Ted, Ana crying,Ted crying, holding Ana, holding Ted, I've never paused. It has been full steam ahead. When someoneoffers to help I snap at them. They are mine and I will take care of them. I loathe the notion that peoplefind my capabilities inadequate. If Carla Adam's tells me I'm changing a diaper wrong one more time…Iinhale deeply, filling my lungs with air and let exhale it out. I wish they would all go the hell home. At leastthey sleep at night and leave my wife and son to me then. I'm hanging on by a thread with thesehouseguests. In all of this there is Ana. She working so hard to learn everything she can to care for ourson. With so many differing opinions from her mother, Kate, my father and my grandmother, I don't knowhow she hasn't snapped on them by now. Her patience is confounding while mine is faltering. What'sworse is the workload Mom has had, if she could be here more often….

"He's three weeks old today," Ana stands by my side and touches our son's hand in comfort. Supportinghis head in my hand I lift him and bring his tiny flailing body to my bare chest. "And it's Father's Day."

"Some father, I can't keep him from crying. He needs to be changed, again."

"He doesn't cry all of the time, Christian, only when he needs something." Her tone is gentle, but full ofrebuke. "Do not put yourself down. No self-loathing. We are both lucky to have you." She takes him frommy arms and I relinquish him to her. She is better with him than I am. I switch on the bedside lamp closestto Ted's bassinette.

Sure, I've had my moments. They are few and far between though. Everyone thinks so; I can tell by theway they watch me. Fuck, you're paranoid Grey. I'm exhausted that's what I am. How did I go from thetwenty eight year old man who did not need a wink of sleep to the man who will be twenty nine fuckingtomorrow and is an ill-tempered ass because he has not had a wink of sleep? I run my hand through myhair in exasperation, and I'm thinking curse words around my son again, great, just great. I'm glad Ana hasfaith in me because at this moment mine is swaying. When he came home from the hospital I was incontrol, not completely, but I was finding it. It amazes me how a person so small can throw off my world.

"Christian, will you hand me a diaper?" I reach into one of the baskets under the bassinette. Ana has Tedlain out on our bed, his changing mat under him. I place the diaper in her hand and watch how she readiesthe new diaper, cleaning him and slipping it onto him with quick efficiency. Every time I have changed himI have had to change my shirt. She moves so easily with him, so naturally. Was I even meant to be afather?

Dry once again Ted is comfortable and quiet. Ana places him back in his bed and offers him one of thegreen pacifiers from the hospital. He takes it and suckles while soothing himself back to sleep.

"So particular about everything," Ana remarks. "Fusses about the slightest imperfection, just like hisfather." She glances up at me and quirks an eyebrow. "His diaper was hardly wet. With a new one on he'sas snug as a bug in a rug."

"A bug, really?"

"A bear then, a little sweet Teddy bear in his den."

"Much better." I feel a tired smile tug at the corners of my lips. These moments of levity we find in thehaze of enervation we are both veiled in are what ensure me that we will be ourselves again, someday.Finding my way through my self-doubt is the only option I have. My son is depending on me, Ana isdepending on me. Fucking Flynn, he is right and his words choose this moment to come back to me. I needto call him.

"His eyes are changing colors you know."

"What do you mean? They're blue." I scoff at her. I've seen my son's eyes enough these few weeks sincehe has been born. He has Ana's eyes.

"All babies have blue eyes, Christian. The dark blue is changing, fading to gray. He has your eyes." I lookat her as if she's lost her mind. "When he wakes up, really look at his eyes. You will see yourself in him,Christian. I know you think he's all me, but he's not. The dark hair he was born with is falling away andthere are streaks of red showing. He will have your hair and your eyes. He already has your personality,finicky to no end."

"Are you making fun of me, Mrs. Grey?"

"I wouldn't dream of it."

"I think you would and I think you do." I graze a finger over Ted's nose, his nose is Ana's. That will neverchange. "If he truly is like me, how will you handle having us both?"

"I've managed handling you quite well, Mr. Grey. Our little Teddy Grey will be a piece of cake."

"CHRISTIAN?" I LOOK UP from my laptop and hear my mother's voice calling my name. Mrs. Jonesshows her into my study where I am attempting to get some work done while both Ana and Ted arenapping. Our early morning never stopped. Ted slept for another hour before wanting to be fed and he hasbeen up and down since then. Shortly after ten, they both fell asleep. Fuck, is it really only eleven o'clockin the morning? Christ, sometimes the days seems so long, they are all running together. At least Kate hastaken Carla shopping. If there's one thing she's good for its getting Ana's mother out of our hair. I click onthe calendar quickly, three more days and she'll be gone.

"Mom," I leave my work and go to embrace her.

She pulls back and looks up at me. "You look so tired, son."

I rub my hands over my unshaven face. When was the last time I shaved? "Tired does not begin to

describe how I feel." Disheveled in a white t shirt, jeans and no shoes, with more than a five o'clockshadow, I am not my normal outward put together self. Good thing I'm working from home, no one inpublic would recognize me.

"Happy Father's Day." She gives me a sympathetic smile. My father has no doubt given her a fullindication of how cantankerous I have been.

"Thank you." I motion to the two chairs in front of my desk. "I was working. Ana and the baby areasleep." I have only been to the office once since Ted was born and that was only because I had no otherchoice. I refuse to leave them so working from home has been my only option.

"Mrs. Jones told me." She eyes me. "I'm sure she has been helpful to have around."

I know my mother and she's scouting for information. The truth is Mrs. Jones is helpful. She takes care ofher usual chores and would do anything for Ana and Ted, but I want to do it. An innate feeling ofresponsibility is carved deep within me. They are mine.

"She is." I press my mouth into a thin line. I will not hear one more person tell me to let 'them do it' or to'let someone help.'

Mom does nothing of the sort. She watches me, waiting for my thick exterior walls to crack and for me totalk. Christ she knows me too well. The only person who knows me more is Ana, and Flynn. The three ofthem can force me to talk without saying a word themselves.

"The truth is, I'm exhausted Mom. The only thing I'm certain of is how to care for Ana, but then she criesand I think I'm not doing that right either. The baby cries all of the time. Ana says he doesn't she tells mehe only cries when he needs something, and that may be true, but to me it doesn't seem that way. I hearhim crying even when he's not crying. I'm not as strong as she is. She was mean to be a mother, I was notmean to be a father. I can't handle…"

"Christian Trevelyan Grey," She says abruptly and it catches my attention. She has not called me by myfull name since I was a child. Instantly I feel chastised and she's only said my name. If my father weresitting in her seat I would be up and walking out the door. For her though, I stay. "You were meant to be afather or you would not have been given the gift you have been given. Now, that's all I'm going to sayabout that. You are tired, all new parents are. That is where this is coming from. You need a respite. Allnew parents need one."

"I'm taking care of Ana and our son on my own."

Softening her voice and her demeanor she leans over and covers my hand with hers. "I know son, and youare doing a spectacular job."

"That's what Ana says."

"And she's correct, listen to her. She loves you. She's probably also told you to stop putting yourself down.Your son loves you too."

I smirk, "She's said something to that accord." I wonder sometimes if Grace Trevelyan Grey andAnastasia Grey have secret conversations about me. They both, in their own ways, pull me out of myselfand make me see the light.

"Good, you need to hear that. As for Ana crying, give her time. She's been through a pregnancy and acomplicated birth. She's still the same person, Christian." I recall walking in on a conversation betweenAna and Carla. Ana was crying in her hands going on and on about how she is a constant emotional mess.Carla held her and reassured her that her hormonal ups and downs would subside with time. I felt guilteavesdropping and disappeared from the doorway before either of them saw me. Mom pats my hand andsits up straighter. "I'm sorry I have not been around more."

"Mom, you had to work…"

She holds up a hand, cutting me off. "Not today I don't. Elliot and your father have gone golfing and yoursister is off with Kate and Carla. I am here…"

"Mom, I've got everything under control." I interject without letting her finish.

She gives me a glare. "Do not interrupt me." I nod and smile. I may not tell her enough, hell I know I don'ttell her enough, but I love her. She has never stopped saving me even when I didn't think I needed to besaved or didn't want to be. "Have Ana feed Ted and then bring him down to me. I've already spoken toMrs. Jones. She is preparing a lovely lunch for the two of you and will serve it wherever you would like. Iwill take care of Ted for a few hours here in the house so that he is not out of your earshot." She watchesme continue to smile. "Now, go. Tell Ana and bring me my adorable grandson."

"YOUR MOM REALLY DOESN'T have to do this." Ana tries to protest again. I lift a freshly nursedTed from her arms. "If he cries she'll bring him right to us?" Knowing she's as uncertain about letting ourson out of her sight as I am is reassuring. Maybe my control issues aren't as uncommon as I thought in thisaspect.

"She wants to, she will be right downstairs." After some coaxing I take Ted downstairs. Following the pairof female voices through the expansive great room I find my mom in the kitchen with Mrs. Jones.

"There's my beautiful grandson." Mom instantly coos to Ted and takes him from my arms. "I will find youand Ana if we need anything." She nods at the silver platter filled with food. It is resting on the counterwhile Mrs. Jones adds her finishing touches.

"I've made a warm root vegetable salad with grilled cheese sandwiches and a pear crisp."

"Thank you." She places two bottles of water on the tray and I lift it from the countertop.

"Take your time, Christian." Mom calls after me.

THE BEDROOM IS EMPTY when I walk back in. I hear the shower running through the openbathroom door and place the full tray on top of our bed. The room is shrouded in swirls of steam. I hearher quiet sobs and my heart wrenches once again. She's happy and content and then she's not. Christ,when will whatever has a hold of her relinquish its grasp. She's holding her head in her hands, hershoulders slumped over. I open the glass door, the hot humidity rushes out against me, soaking my shirt.

"Christian, I'm…" She looks up startled and dashes her tears away. I don't say anything. I reach over andturn the knobs, halting the rain shower from washing over her. She has already bathed. I see the fewremaining soap bubbles swirling down the drain. I lift my shirt over my head and drop it to the floor. Hertired eyes sweep over my chest.

"I have lunch." I take a towel and open it in front of my body, inviting her to step into it.

She hesitates. "I'll dress and then come out. You can start without me."

Dammit. She's been so modest for these past three weeks. Acting as though I've never seen her bodybefore, I cannot bear another moment of not touching her skin. Three more weeks Grey, I mental chastisemyself for not giving her the time she needs. She cannot hide from me forever. She's my wife, my Ana. Ilove her. Shit, I need to give her time. I need to stop being an ass. I need her, just this, I need to touch her."Please, Ana." I plead softly.

Placing her left foot out of the shower first, she follows it with her right and before I know it she's in myarms and I'm wrapping the towel around her. God this feels good. No clothes, just a towel between herskin and mine.

"Why were you crying?" I ask her, running my hands slowly up and down her arms, soaking up thedroplets of water.

She buries her face in my chest, soaking my chest with her long wet locks. I inhale, she smells divine,Jasmine flowers, soap and my Ana. "I'm a terrible wife and mother." I start to speak, disagreeingadamantly with the false accusation she has just made of herself. "It is Father's Day and I didn't get youanything, from me or from Ted."

I want to chuckle to myself. This is why she's crying. It's so silly. There is no way she would have had thetime to do anything with how much she has been caring for Ted and healing herself. What's more, I neverexpected anything from her. How can I make her see this without making her feel like I'm discounting heremotions? "Baby," I croon to her and rock her in my arms.

She sniffles and pulls her face back to look at me. "Forgive me? You always shower me with gifts and thistime, I've really blown it. It's your first Father's Day and tomorrow is your birthday. I have nothing,Christian."

I take her face between my hands and lock her clear blue gaze with my eyes. "Last year you gave me youfor my birthday. This year you gave me our son. I don't think you can ever top these two gifts, Ana, evenif you tried, which you shouldn't because it isn't possible. There will never be two birthday gifts better thanthe one I received last year and the one I received this year. As for today, you made me a father." Tearsstream down her face again and I kiss them away, moving my lips to hers. I swallow her sobs and takeaway any doubt she has in herself. "So beautiful," I whisper aloud. Dropping the towel from her now drybody I move to kneel before her.

"Christian," She places her hands on my shoulders and attempts to pull me back to my feet.

She's self-conscious about her postpartum body, I know it. Even if the words have never left her lips, Iknow it. In three weeks' time I intend to show her exactly how sexy she is to me. For now this will have todo. Chills break out over her skin when I trace the raised pink scar that graces her lower abdomen. "Sobeautiful," I whisper again and press my lips against her, kissing the scar, which helped to bring our son intothe world. I stand and kiss her lips softly. "I'll let you dress." She nods and I leave the bathroom, feelingmore attuned to my wife than I have in weeks.

A few minutes pass and Ana comes out of the bathroom. She's wearing one of the pink silk maternity

gowns Caroline Acton chose for her during her first trimester. "I wanted to get out of sweats and t shirts."She says by way of explanation. I stand and help her to sit on the bed with me. "This smells wonderful."

I watch, satisfied, as Ana eats her entire lunch. She cleans each plate and drinks all of her bottle of waterand most of mine. I don't mind. Seeing her like this is what I live for. She looks up from where she isrunning her finger over her salad plate. Collecting the last drop of salad dressing she licks her finger clean."You're tired."

"I'm fine. I'm enjoying alone time with you." Ana pushes the now empty tray to the side of the bed andpulls the blankets over us both. "Don't you want to do something?" I'm shocked she's lying back down.

"I am, you sit up all of the time and watch Ted and I sleep. I know we are always safe because you arewatching us, always anticipating our next need. Now, it's my turn." She opens the crook of her arm to meand I move down in the bed, understanding what she means. I rest a hand on one of her breasts. "Sleep,Mr. Grey. Let me have the pleasure of watching you."

She kisses the top of my head. "I love you."

Me telling her that I love her too are the last words I utter before falling fast asleep.

Chapter 4

In light of the fact that I am not writing a short specific to Mother's Day this year, I wrote this. Iwanted to give my readers a special gift for the special day. I hope this suffices. Thank you all forreading and happy Mother's Day to each and every one of you. If you've read my stories, youalready know my sentiments on what makes a woman a mother. Please know that you are allbeautiful and I send only wonderful wishes your way. If it has been a while since you read thisstory, I suggest going back and reading the prior chapter before reading this one, so as to refreshyour memory.

Ana's POV

THE PULL OF DEEP slumber grabs at me and releases me. I am in a never ending battle betweensleep and wakefulness. If I could just open my eyelids I would wake up, but I am so warm andcomfortable. The weight of Christian's body is still beside me. I drag my arm up and over his stomach. Hissteady breaths tell me that he is still sleeping. He has never stopped caring for Ted and me, not for onesecond since Teddy was born has he stopped. Even when he is exhausted he is still going. It's as if he hasbeen on autopilot for the past three weeks.

I am finally able to peel my eyes open. Feeling more alive I reach for the copper lock of hair that hasfallen over his forehead. I tuck it back in place. He doesn't stir, so tired, my poor Fifty.

Careful not to wake him, I wriggle my way out of bed. I feel more like myself now, if that makes anysense. To me it does. The simple act of walking and moving about the house is so much easier than it wasless than a month ago. What a difference three weeks makes. I reach for my robe from the back of thebathroom door and slip it on. Christian is still asleep in the exact same position as when I left him. I'm notgoing to wake him, he needs his rest.

Walking slowly, I take one step at a time until I am in the great room. The house is quiet. I go through thekitchen and into the family room, too quiet. Where are Ted and Grace? Movement outside the wall ofglass doors catches my attention. Out of the corner of my eye I see Grace. She is outside on the patio.Swaying back and forth in an ancient dance of motherhood, she is soothing my baby boy.

The sound of the French door clicking open alerts her of my presence. "There is your Mommy, Teddy."She beams at me, holding Ted up to see me.

He is completely covered by his swaddling blanket; only his tiny face peeks out. "Hey there, baby boy."The warm summer wind whips off of the sound, blowing my hair in all directions.

"I hope you don't mind that I brought him outside, Ana."

"No," She offers Ted to my arms and I take him. His little face scrunches up in protest. He does not carefor the act of being passed from one person to the next, particular little man already. "We have come outhere to sit quite often. Mom says the sunlight is good for him." I take a seat in one of the cushioned chairsaround the slate topped table. Grace joins me by sitting across the table from me. She hands me the whiteburp cloth she had been wearing over her shoulder.

"Your mom is right, babies need the sunshine." I am so lucky to be surrounded by my own mother, Grace,and even Mrs. Jones. All three of them have been so helpful to me. Looking back over the short span ofTeddy's life, I don't know how I would have done any of this without their love and guidance.

The French door behind us opens and Gail comes out of the house. "Would you ladies care for anything todrink?" She is carrying a tray with two glasses and pitcher filled with a sparkling pink beverage.

"That would be wonderful, Gail." She pours Grace and me each a glass. Sparkling cranberry juice, it iscrisp and delightful on my tongue. "Thank you." I nearly drain my entire glass and she refills it.

"Let me know if you need anything else. There are some scones there." She points to the covered dish Ihadn't noticed until now. I thank her again and she goes back inside.

Teddy begins to fuss and grunt in my arms. I chuckle at his baby insistence. "He has a sixth sense thattells him when I'm eating and drinking I think."

"Children usually do," Grace grins at us both.

"Do you mind if I feed him?" I've fed Ted in front of my mother, but not Grace. I feel like I should ask herpermission, although I know what her answer will be.

"Not at all, Ana. You take care of my grandson any way you need to."

Without much protest from Ted, I am able to adjust him and myself so that he is nursing contentedly inmere seconds. I reach for a scone and nibble a bite while he eats. "Has my mother come back fromshopping with Kate yet?"

"No," Grace takes a scone for herself. "The house has been quiet; it's only been Teddy and I amblingabout, with the occasional check in from Mrs. Jones."

Mom has been gone with Kate all day. I shudder to think of the multitude of shopping they are doing. Mymother will probably return with an entire department store stock of baby clothes and toys. How one tinybeing can need so many things is beyond me, but apparently he does, and even if he doesn't he has them.

"Thank you for caring for him today."

"It has been my pleasure. I know how tiring it can be when a small person depends on you every secondof the day. You and Christian are doing so well with him." I see and hear the pride in Grace's voice. Herradiant expression has not faltered once since we announced my pregnancy to our families. It has onlygrown with Ted's birth, and I suspect as the years pass by it will continue to grow. Love does that.

"He's only one baby; I cannot imagine having three children." I say in reference to Grace having raised,Elliot, Christian, and Mia.

"You may be able to someday."

Yes, I think to myself, a brother or sister for Teddy to play with, but all in good time. Right now I want tofocus on this tiny bundle of joy nursing at my breast. He is my entire world, all wrapped up in a powderblue blanket. "I do want siblings for Ted. I don't want him to be an only child like me." This is the first timeI've made such an admission to Grace. My pregnancy with Ted was an unexpected event, to say the least.

I haven't spoken with anyone, except Christian, about my desire to have more than one child. Thedecisions and conversations between Christian and me about our family feel very personal to me.

"He will be a wonderful big brother when the time is right. His father was a wonderful big brother, I'msure it runs in the family." Grace is remembering Christian's love for baby Mia.

"What about Elliot? How did he feel about being a big brother?" I've never probed far into the Grey'sfamily life. Especially after the earthquake that was Grace finding out about Elena, it felt like shakyground. I don't think Grace has full recovered from that shock, I don't know if she ever will. Even if shedoesn't say it, I can only imagine what that kind of knowledge would do to a mother. Holding my infant sonin my arms makes knowing what Grace must have felt that much more real.

Grace smiles and looks far off behind my shoulder, remembering her two sons as young children. Shekeeps her eyes fixed on the shifting blue waters of the sound. "Elliot was a mess." She laughs, "A bigjealous mess." Somehow this doesn't surprise me. "Christian took a good deal of my time, and that wastime that was being taken away from Elliot. He loved being the center of attention, Elliot that is. WhenChristian arrived, Carrick and I shifted our family dynamic. He took Elliot on a more one on one basis, sothat I could care for Christian." She pauses and I see a tinge of pain cross her face. I feel guilty for bringthe subject up and almost stop her from continuing. "He was scared of Carrick; it took us years to learnwhy he was so leery of him."

His birthmother's pimp, I swallow back threatening tears and smile down at my baby boy. He turns hismouth away from my breast, he's finished eating. I cover myself and prop him up to burp him. Grace stopstalking until I am patting Ted's back. "Go on…" I urge her; we are rarely afforded these private momentsto talk.

"Christian was stuck to me like glue. As you know, he didn't talk for quite some time, not with his voiceany way. I knew what he was saying though, with his eyes I knew what he needed. He clung to me and Idid the best I could for him." Her voice drops to barely a whisper. "I thought I was doing enough…"

"Grace," I did not mean for things to take this kind of turn.

"No, I've put those regrets to rest, Ana. They just haunt me every now and then."

How could they not? "Don't let them, you are his mother, and he loves you. He always has."

"Children need love when they are the most unlovable, isn't that how the saying goes?" I nod, unsure ofwhat the saying actually is. It makes sense though, so I agree with her. "He used to draw pictures for me.They covered the refrigerator. I couldn't keep his crayon box or coloring paper supplies full. Pictures offlowers, trees, and large grassy meadows, they brought our kitchen to life. The medley of variety wasconstantly changing. I still have them. Long after he outgrew drawing them for me I tucked them away ina box. I'll show them to you sometime."

"I would love that." Christian drew pictures for her mother. I stare down at my baby, a tiny burp soundsfrom him and I giggle. His head lolls to the side slightly, cupper in my hand. I cradle him back against mychest in my arms. I wonder what Ted's drawings for me will look like.

We sit quietly, with the wind and the birds singing their own individual songs around us. The tranquility isonly interrupted by the opening of the door behind me. I feel him there, watching us. "There you three

are," the slight sound of relief in his voice is evident. "I was looking for you."

"We were enjoying the warm sun, Daddy."

He crouches down beside my chair and lays a gentle hand on our now sleeping son. "Have you beenkeeping Mommy and Grandma busy?"

I catch Grace wiping a tear from her cheek. She clears her throat and stands up, her chair scratchingagainst the stone as she moves. "He was a perfect angel."

"Are you leaving now?" Christian turns his attention to his mother.

"I've done what I came to do. It's time for the three of you to be together now."

"Thank you for everything, Grace."

She gives me a smile and blows a kiss to me. "It was my pleasure, Ana." I watch her retreating back andcannot help how honored I feel at this very moment. Grace has shared a part of her heart with me, and apart of her motherhood to Christian.

Oblivious to the weighty conversation that has just taken place between his mother and I, Christian iscompletely absorbed in watching our son. "He's so perfect, Ana. I watch him all the time, yet I canscarcely believe he's real. It's like a beautiful dream and I just keep thinking I'm bound to wake up from it,but it's not a dream. He is really here, my son, our son."

Christian dreaming a beautiful dream, my heart squeezes. "I knew he would be perfect, Daddy."

"He is part of you, Mommy. Of course, he is perfect." He stands and kisses my lips. "Do you want to goinside?"

"Not yet, let's stay here a while longer."

Christian pulls the chair his mother was sitting in closer to my chair. We sit together, watching the leavesblowing in the breeze and listening to the gentle, rustling lullaby they play. "I think he likes being outside." Ituck the blanket under Ted's chin and cannot resist kissing his sweet button nose.

"He will grow up here." Christian's voice is an aspiration of hope and joy.

I look out across the lush green field, the first early summer flowers are dotting it with color. White wilddaisies, purple lavender, and pink peonies swim in the flowing emerald sea. Pictures of flowers, trees,and large grassy meadows, they brought our kitchen to life. Grace's words come back to me. This isour paradise. This is our heaven, where we will grow our family.

Christmas 2012: Teddy's First Christmas Story: Christmas 2012: Teddy's First Christmas Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9951082/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 12/25/2013 Words: 4971 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 3 of 3 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: I do not own these characters or Fifty Shades. All rights go to E.L. James. This is a shortstory, two chapters, about Teddy's first Christmas. I hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 1

Ladies,

First, I want to wish you and your families the happiest of holidays. No matter what you celebrate Ihope your season is filled with love, hope and happiness.

Second, I would like to make a few requests of you before and as you read this chapter. (I will beposting another chapter in this short story, it will be Christmas morning, this is Christmas Eve.)

Please go to the end of Fifty Shades Freed and read Fifty's First Christmas before you read thischapter. It will have more meaning to you if you do.

As you read this chapter I encourage you to listen to the Christmas Canon by the Trans-SiberianOrchestra, it is what I was listening to you as I wrote it. I put it on repeat and listened over and overagain. That song really captured the essence of what I was trying to convey, it just fit.

I hope you all enjoy this chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it. It touched my heart deeply.

Christmas Eve 2012

The Big House

Teddy's First Christmas

The sweet aroma of chocolate and peppermint swirl up from the steaming cups on the tray to meet mynose. Our home is overflowing with family and the unceasing chatter that comes along with having theGrey's in our home. From the kitchen where I am putting the final chocolate shavings on our hot cocoas, Ican hear Elliot singing Jingle Bells to Teddy. They are in the great room trimming the tree and my babyboy's laughter floats through the air like music to my ears.

"Are you coming Mommy?" Christian's voice calls to me as he enters the room.

"I was just putting the finishing touches on the cocoas." I set the block of chocolate on the cutting boardand lift the tray.

"Here baby, let me take that for you." He reaches out and lifts the heavy tray from my hands.

"I was coming, you didn't have to leave your family."

"I had to, my ears were begging me to get away from Elliot's singing."

I chuckle, "Not the most euphonious rendition of Jingle Bells is it?"

"Not by a mile." He agrees and we both enjoy a private laugh at Elliot's expense.

Thankfully, the music changes when we enter the room, ending Elliot's solo for the time being. I glance inKate's direction and she mouths something to me. I think it's ,"Thank God," but I'm not sure. Either way Ilaugh having gotten the idea that she is about as keen on her husband's singing as the rest of us are. Poor

Elliot is oblivious to aversion everyone seems to have to his singing, everyone except Grace that is. In hereyes, all of her children are equally perfect, I suppose that is the strength of a mother's love.

I place the tray of cocoa on the coffee table and bend down to scoop up my baby boy who is crawlingeagerly in my direction. The strength of a mother's love indeed. I think back to Christmas just a year ago.Christian and I had scarcely been in the house for a week and celebrated a quiet Christmas Eve all toourselves. This year the scene is different. It is a welcome kind of different though, it is our Teddy's firstChristmas. I cannot resist stealing a kiss from my baby boy. Dressed in his red pajamas with SantaClause's on his feet he is sweet to cuddle.

"The cocoa is delicious, Ana." Mia pipes up as she takes a sip.

"Thank you, I can't take all of the credit though. It is Gail's recipe."

"Would you share it with me?"

"Sure." I smile at my sister-in-law who is very newly married to Kate's brother Ethan. Mia is snuggling ina blanket on the floor in front of the roaring fire, her back is propped against Ethan's leg as he sits in anoverstuffed chocolate brown chair.

Grace and Kate are going through a large box of ornaments, trimming our tree, which is already sparklingwith white lights. Christian and I have already added a few ornaments from last year. My favorite beingthe silver heart with pink diamonds that he gave me for our first Christmas together.

As I stand taking in the wholesome purity surrounding me Christian walks over to the tree and bendsdown, returning to me he holds a black box wrapped in a shiny red ribbon. Right away, I know what thebox holds, an ornament. The box is identical to the one he gave me last year on Christmas Eve.

"Merry Christmas, Mommy." He whispers the words in my ear, only for me to hear.

Before I have the chance to take the box Teddy reaches for it and brings it to his mouth, enthusiastic toexplore the shiny new object. "Here Teddy, help Mommy open it. I think it may be for both of us." Thetwinkle in Christian's eyes tell me I am right.

With my baby boy in my lap I sit down on the sofa, Christian sits beside me. After some coaxing Tedreleases the box, allowing me to open it. Inside I find the most adorable silver reindeer. It has golden sleighbells around its collar and its hooves are gold too. His nose is bright red, Rudolph, and he stands on tworocking rails. A rocking reindeer! I delight in the simplistic beauty of it. On the side of one of the rails thewords, 'Baby's 1st Christmas 2012,' are engraved in a fine script.

"Oh, Christian…"

"Shake it."

I shake the little reindeer slightly and it produces the most magical jingling sound. Teddy's brilliant grayeyes sparkle with delight and he reaches out. Taking his first Christmas ornament in his hand he shakes itand giggles with delight when it makes the sound again.

"Come son, help Daddy hang it on the tree." Christian takes Ted from my arms and carries him to the tree.Holding him in a sitting fashion with his back resting against his chest Christian helps Ted to loop the velvet

red ribbon on one of the Grand Fir branches. He gives the reindeer another slight shake eliciting moregiggles from our baby boy.

"How precious," I hear Grace exclaim as she touches her first-born grandchild's very first Christmasornament.

She turns and rummages through the box which she had been taking ornaments from and when she standsup I see a myriad of emotions cross Christian's face. They are so numerous that I am unable to grasp oneindividually. Grace is holding something in her hands and I cannot see it from where I am sitting so I standand move closer to see. As I walk, I notice the current song ends, changing to one of my very favorites.The innocent choir of children's voices accompanied by a mass of strings fills the room, flowingharmoniously around in a repetitious canon.

Coming to stand beside my husband, I am able to see the tiny silver bell resting in the palm of Grace'shand.

"What a beautiful little bell," I remark.

"Christian," Grace offers the bell to her son and it is then I observe the shining tears in her eyes. This bellhas significance and something tugs at my heartstrings deep down.

Christian's hand trembles as he takes the bell from his mother's hand. "There were so many of these," Hesays and his words are barely audible. His words are filled with amazed wonder.

"Yes, but this is the one you hung on the tree on your first Christmas with us." She emphasizes the wordyou. "I saved it and marked your name in it so that every year I would remember the very first ornamentyou ever hung on our tree. I knew you loved it because you smiled. Your smile was such a rare gift for usand when it shone, I knew you were happy."

Christian turns the little bell over to see his name scrawled in black on the inside and when I look up athim, he is smiling. I imagine him as a scared little boy, in a new home, unsure of himself and unsure of hisnew family and my heart tightens. He is no longer that little boy. That little boy has grown in to ahandsome man who is beautiful inside and out. He has a fortune of love surrounding him and anabundance of love to give.

Holding the ornament in front of our son, Christian waves it gently in the air, producing dainty tinklingsound. "I loved the way it sounded." He grins his boyish grin and he is a young child delighted by his firstreal Christmas all over again. "Isn't it beautiful, Ana?" He holds the bell out for me to see.

"It is Christian," I finger it with a graceful touch and stand on my tiptoes to kiss his cheek. "Just like you." Iwhisper for only him to hear, but catching Grace's gaze I know she heard me.

"Thank you," she mouths silently to me and I smile shyly at her.

Teddy who has been watching the entire time holds out his tiny index finger and almost tickles the bell.When it sounds for him, he giggles. "Help Daddy hang it on the tree, Ted." Christian, with his baby son inhis arms, hangs his ornament right next to Ted's. Nothing in this world could ever be more seamlesslyperfect than this moment in Christian and I's home tonight.

Chapter 2

***There is one more chapter coming in this story.***

I flip the switch, darkening the kitchen and return to the great room. Our great big house is quiet now. TheGrey's have all gone home. The two newlywed Grey couples left to join the Kavanaghs for a ChristmasEve Candlelight church service. All that is left is our quaint little family of three and I would not have itany other way.

" 'Twas the night before Christmas when all through the house not a creature was stirring, not even amouse."

Christian is lying on the couch with our baby boy snuggled in his arms. He is holding a worn copy of TheNight Before Christmas in his hands, opened wide to allow to Ted to see the pictures.

"The Stockings were hung by the chimney with care, in hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be there."

The book was his, a gift from Santa on his first Christmas with the Grey's. Hearing him read it aloud to ourson washes a warm feeling over my skin. I settle on the floor and catch his smile when he sees me, but hedoes not stop reading. He continues, turning each page to tell the story to Ted. Teddy sucks on his thumband reaches out to touch each page, obviously loving the illustrations. With each page Ted's eyes, close alittle more until he is finally asleep.

"But I heard him exclaim, ere he drove out of sight- Happy Christmas to all and to all a goodnight!"Christian finishes the last two lines in a hushed voice and as he closes the book, he kisses the top of ourson's head. "All tuckered out," he says mostly to himself.

"He had a big day."

"And tomorrow promises to be bigger. I cannot wait to see him open his presents."

"Christian he's only six months old. We will be doing most of the opening."

"Nonsense, he will tear right in and he will love everything."

"I know he will." I stand on my knees and kiss his lips. "For now though it is time to tuck our little sleepyhead in to bed."

I lift my little boy from where he is sleeping soundly on his daddy's chest, his bottom propped in the air. Afleeting feeling of déjà vu flashes over me taking me back to the first night we spent at home with our thenvery new baby. Looking back, I don't think Christian slept at all that night. Whenever I would stir and blink,my eyes open I would see Christian sitting in the chair in our room with his feet propped on the ottomanand our tiny baby sleeping on his chest. His little bottom was propped in the air in the same manner asnow. Christian's big hands cradled him protectively and his eyes were always open, watching Ted.

"What are you thinking about, Mommy?"

"The first night Teddy was home with us. He's grown so much since then."

"That he has."

Teddy sighs and grunts as though he is unhappy about this change, but quickly quiets in my arms. "Come,Daddy." I stand and together Christian and I carry our sleeping baby to his nursery.

Hand in hand, Christian and I walk in our bedroom. The vast room is mostly dark with the exception of thesoft glow from our bedside lamps. Right away, my eyes fall upon a black rectangular box resting in themiddle of our bed. The top of the box is embellished with a huge bow. I turn my expectant gaze to my rightwhere my husband is smirking down at me.

"Merry Christmas, Mrs. Grey."

I want to ask him how or when he had the moment to get away from everything to place this gift in thecenter of our bed, but I don't bother. Christian Grey has his ways and there is no use in questioning them."You know Christmas isn't for a few more hours and you already gave me one gift."

"Agreed. This gift is not only for you though." A dangerous glint dances in his eyes.

Oh?

"Go and open it." He nearly commands.

I lift the gift and shake it, no sound. I look back at him, he is still standing where we stopped upon enteringthe room. Watching me with darkening eyes. I bite my bottom lip to stifle my smile.

"Don't bite your lip, Mrs. Grey." Christian growls at me and I release my lip from between my teeth.

Feeling his stare at my back I begin unwrapping the present. Careful to cause minimal damage to theshimmering ribbon and delicate paper I take my time. Lifting the top from the box, I fold aside the tissuepaper and gasp.

"Do you like it?" He asks tentatively, coming to stand beside me.

"It is…" I stammer unable to describe the gift. This man spoils me. "Sexy," I finally find a word to describethe items in the box.

"Correction, Mrs. Grey. You are sexy and this baby doll lingerie will only be sexy with you in it…go andput it on for me." I look up at him smiling. "Now, Mrs. Grey. I am not a very patient man."

I gather the items in the box and carry them to the bathroom where I shut the door and quickly divestmyself of my clothing. I slip on the delicate lace and silk baby doll nightie, topping it off with the matchingshort kimono robe. I slip the band from my hair and vigorously brush it out before braiding it in one longbraid down my back.

Satisfied I slip in to the closet and reach up on the highest shelf where far in the back corner I haveChristian's gift hidden. Well, one of his gifts. The one I can only share with him. My stomach plummetsand tossing like a ship on a turbulent sea. I hope he likes it. I begin to doubt myself and almost put thebox back. My inner goddess stomps her foot and shakes her head 'no' at me vigorously. She wants me togive him this gift and will not accept any other decision from me. She is begging me and I finally concedeto agree with her, wanton hussy that she is. I give myself one last check in the mirror before walking out.

Christian is sitting on the bed, ready and waiting for me when I exit. My eyes take him in from head to toe.This man is not wasting any time. He has divested himself of all of his clothing and is most definitelyready. My gaze pauses at his impressive erection and I feel myself lick my lips.

"Do you like what you see?" He rises to kneel in the center of the bed and I try to answer him, my mouthhas gone dry. The words only come out as a nod and he raises an eyebrow at me. "What is that in yourhands, Anastasia?"

In my hands? Oh! The box. Christian's gift. My mind is pure mush. Breathe Anastasia, this man is yourhusband. You've seen him naked many, many times. Gathering my wits I walk over to him, showing moreconfidence than I am feeling. Before taking the shiny silver box from my hands Christian places bothhands on my shoulders, barely, and slides the silk kimono so that it sighs and falls to the floor.

"There, much better." He smiles approvingly and traces his fingertips over my breasts. I can feel his skinthrough the fine burgundy colored lace. "Your breasts and nipples look exquisite covered in this lace."Leaning forward he blows his warm breath over my skin, causing my nipples to peak and harden againstthe soft lace.

"I have something for you." I say stating the obvious. His eyes shift downward and he takes the box I amoffering him.

Sitting back on his heels, he lifts the box and shakes it, just like I did when I first picked up his gift. Thebox gives a heavy rattle and he does it again. "I am most definitely interested in what this box may hold."His voice runs over me like melted caramel.

I know I am holding my breath when Christian opens the box. His eyes go wide and flicker up to mine."Handcuffs?" Pick them up Christian, I silently implore him. I know we already have many pairs butthese are special. They are white gold, studded with diamonds and I had them engraved. Soft plush fabricthe same shade of red as the Red Room of Pain lines the inside of each cuff. So they won't leave anymarks. I remember his distress on our honeymoon from the faint bruises around my ankles and wrists.Thank God, I was able buy them online because never in my life would I have had the nerve to go in to anactual store and purchase something like this. I would have died. I would have simply died.

Finally, after what feels like an eternity he lifts them from the box. Turning them over he examines them,his eyes shining wickedly. His cheeky grin deepens when he reads the engraved script encircling half ofeach handcuff…

Yes, Sir

"Oh my dear, Mrs. Grey…get in our bed…now." He growls and my stomach clenches deep down.

With help from my inner goddess, I find my voice. "How would you like me, Sir?"

He taps his finger to his bottom lip as though he is contemplating my question and what his answer shouldbe. "On your back, hands above your head." He moves to the side, allowing me to lay in the center of thebed. "This way I can see your beautiful face when I make you come." He adds tracing my jawline.

Christian attaches the handcuffs to my hands, securing them together above my head. Then he takes thematching key from the box and rests it on the pillow next to me. "You won't need safe words for what Iam going to do to you. I am going to make love to you. If you want to be freed all you have to do is ask.

Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Good."

Placing a hand on each of my knees, he begins to slide them up, gliding burgundy silk up my body as hegoes. "No panties Mrs. Grey? I know there were panties in the gift box?" He skates his fingers overdelicate skin and I shudder.

"Were there? I must have forgotten them." I leer at him playfully.

"Are you teasing me sweet…sweet…girl?" He slides two fingers in me and my jeering attitude isimmediately silenced. I slide my body down the bed to meet his fingers eagerly. Wanting them deeperinside of me, I move, inviting him to caress that sweet spot. "So very greedy."

"I know what I want," I pant, wanting to feel him.

"Oh, so do I Mrs. Grey."

His beautiful face moves south and he kisses my inner thighs, his kisses moving north until his hot mouthcollides with my sex. His tongue licks each inch of skin before diving in. I want to bury my hands in hissexy tousled hair but keep them above my head where he put them. Wearing these handcuffs, which Ibought for my husband…my dominant I feel shamelessly lustful.

His kisses and tongue consume me. Sucking, nibbling, moving in and out and I close my eyes to take it allin. Time and time again, I am brought to the edge, brimming full just at the threshold of orgasm.

"Christian! Please let me come." I beg, opening my eyes to watch him.

Christian digs his fingers in my skin, kneading my behind almost painfully and then my orgasm grips me.Pressing his mouth against me, he takes in every ounce of what I have to give and I cry out his name. Iwant him to know how much he makes me feel.

When he is satisfied, he slides up my body. The silk against my sensitized skin feels delicious, made evenmore so by the heat created between us. "You are breathtaking." He breathes out, kneeling above me,taking me in with his eyes.

"I love you."

He positions himself between my legs, "I love you, forever." He slides in me and I moan, relishing thedeliciously familiar fullness. Propping his body up by distributing his weight to his elbows, he tugs mybreasts free from their lace confines with his teeth and kisses each one. "Relax and just feel Mrs. Grey…feel the depth of my love for you."

Keeping my eyes locked on his, I do just that. I forget everything around us and live purely in this momentof passion with the man I love.

Chapter 3

Last chapter in this story! Now a question...would you ladies like a short story for New Year's Eve?I was thinking of doing New Year's Eve of 2011/2012 when Ana is pregnant with Ted. AKAChristian and Ana's first New Year's together. Would you like for me to write it for you all?

"I take it you like your gift?" I purr against Christian's bare chest. We are lying in a tangled heap ofbareness. Wrapped in only blankets, sheets and each other's arms our fingers still dance and caresssensitive skin.

"More than you could ever imagine." He pulls back and lifts my chin with his hand. "Every time you giveyourself to me in even the slightly newest manner I am in awe. Your love still amazes me."

"I'm yours Christian, only yours."

"My Ana…my sweet, sweet, Ana."

His warm mouth works against mine. He slides his tongue in to my mouth to meet mine and I relish thetaste of him. I tighten my hold on him with my arms and my legs and feel my body responding to his again.It is evident from the hardness hip that he feels the same. Suddenly Christian hitches one of my legs overhis waist. In a second, he is plunging back inside of me.

"I can never get enough of you." He holds my face firmly I his hands and kisses my lips firmly.

"I may never get to sleep tonight." My voice is airy. Tingles break out all over my skin.

"Are you complaining?"

"Never." I gasp when he jerks his hips forward, filling me to the hilt.

THE BRIGHT SUN OF Christmas morning beams over the Olympic Peninsula. It passes over the ice-cold waters of the sound, streaming through our bedroom windows. I stretch out my deliciously soremuscles, tired from last night's excursions. A very merry Christmas indeed. I giggle to myself thinking ofthe naughty gifts Christian and I exchanged and the subsequent activities we engaged in.

Our vast bed is empty sans my husband. The very faint sound of piano keys playing a sweet holidaymelody echoes from downstairs telling me where he is. I reach for my kimono robe from last night andstop when I see yet another gift box, this one is resting in the chair near the window. Another present, Ismile and move to open it.

The box holds a bright red silk nightdress with a matching robe. Both pieces are floor length and whilethey are simple, they are extremely elegant. Something only Christian would choose for me. I slip them onand rush down the stairs to meet him. Loving the way I feel in the garments.

Christian is seated at the piano in the great room, holding our baby boy in his lap. With his free hand he isplaying simple notes that when combined create the tune of Frosty the Snowman. Sweetly he sings thelyrics to our delighted little boy and I stop just short of the bottom step to watch them. When the song isfinished they both look up to see me and Teddy reaches his arms out.

"You look beautiful this morning." Christian carries Ted to me and places him in my arms. "MerryChristmas."

"Merry Christmas." I smile up at him and he kisses my lips. I don't know how long Christian has beenawake but I suspect it has been more than an hour. There is already a fire roaring in the fireplace andwhen I look down at the coffee table, there is a tray holding my English breakfast tea in one cup and hiscoffee in another. A honeyed aroma comes from the kitchen, filling the house. What is he making forbreakfast? Christian doesn't cook. Looking around me I realize, he has created a perfect Christmasmorning.

With Teddy seated in my lap Christian reaches for the biggest present under our tree and places it in frontof me. I have no idea what this gigantic gift is, it is not just a surprise for Ted. "This present is from Santa,son." Christian tells our bright-eyed boy. "Here, tear it open." He makes a small hole in the shimmeringsnowflake wrapping paper, showing Ted how to unwrap his gift.

"Have you been playing Santa, Daddy?"

Christian's response is a beaming smile and I know that he has. Just how long has he been hiding thebiggest Christmas present ever?

Eager to help his daddy, Ted crawls from my lap. Together they tear the paper from the gigantic gift,revealing an enormous brown teddy bear.

"Look at your bear, Teddy!" I exclaim. "He is much bigger than you."

The handmade brown bear is so soft to touch and is nearly as big as a reclining chair. Teddy crawls up thefront of its body and plops down right in the middle of the bears lap. His bright gray eyes are shining.

"Dada…Dada!" He squeals in delight and pulls the bear's nose down. Inspecting it closely with his fingersfirst it isn't long before he puts it in his mouth. I laugh at the sight of him biting the black nose of his bear.

"He loves it, Ana." Christian runs his hand over the bear and then tickles the bottom of Ted's feet.

"I knew he would, you gave it to him. Of course he loves it." Teddy snuggles the bear and kisses it with hisslobbery baby kisses.

"Do you want more presents, Teddy? Mommy?" Christian looks at us expectantly and is pleased with ouranswering grins. He begins digging under the tree like a kid in a candy store. Pulling out present afterpresent. Some for me, some for Ted and some for himself.

In a short amount of time, all of our gifts are open and we are sitting amongst a mound of discarded gift-wrap and ribbons. The gift-wrap and empty boxes serve as intriguing toys for Teddy and he takes pleasurein the crunching noise the paper makes as he crawls through it. Taking one of the bigger boxes Christianopens both ends wide, creating a tunnel. Putting it on the floor in front of him, he lies down on his stomachand calls to Ted, inviting him to crawl through.

Delighting in the thrill of his daddy's newly suggested game Ted crawls through the box to meet Christianon the other side.

"Give Daddy a kiss, Ted."

Teddy kisses Christian's puckered lips, leaving behind his baby slobbers and turns to crawl back throughthe makeshift tunnel. I hear a beeping sound coming from the kitchen and Christian moves to stand.

"That will be breakfast."

"You cooked?"

"Well, more like I baked the French toast bread pudding Mrs. Taylor had already prepared." He smirks.

"You stay and play with Ted. I will take it out of the oven and put the finishing touches on breakfast."

I stand as Ted turns back around, crawling back through the box to meet his daddy with another kiss. Mytwo boys, so happy and full of play. They are the light of my life. Their gray eyes and smiles shine brighterthan the lights on the Christmas tree. Filling my heart with more joy than I could have ever imaginedfeeling.

THE END

Christian's 30th Birthday Story: Christian's 30th Birthday Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10211689/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 03/23/2014 Words: 1646 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: June 2013, Christian's 30th Birthday. A short story I posted in Part 2. I am now posting itseparately. I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to EL James.

Chapter 1: Christian's 30th Birthday

I do not own Fifty Shades of Grey or the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Written as a Fanfic by Rebekah Spooner under the name of newgirl3366

Christian's 30th Birthday June 2013

"Dada!" Ted squeals with delight at the sound of the front door opening. He hears Christian'svoice and uses his giant activity block to secure himself as he stands up from his blanket which issprawled across the kitchen floor, covered in his toys. Having lost all interest in the wooden beadshe had been driving along on their spiraled track he wants none of them now. His only goal is tofind his Daddy.

"Yes, baby boy, Daddy is home." I smile and hurriedly place the thirtieth candle atop the homemadechocolate cake. It sinks easily into the soft frosting, the same frosting I made for Christian twoyears ago and last year as well. 'You, Teddy and my chocolate cake, that's all I want for mybirthday,' he whispered to me this morning in the early light of day before leaving for work. Tedwas still sound asleep in his nursery which makes him all the more excited now to see his father.

"Give Mommy your hand sweetie, let's go find Daddy." He places his chubby hand in mine andjabbers enthusiastically. Tottering on increasingly steady feet he hurries me from the kitchen to thefoyer all the while pointing ahead of us with his left index finger, indicating which direction hewants to go.

Christian is walking through the great room, on his way to find us no doubt, when we see him."Dada!" Ted releases my hand and Christian drops to his knees, holding his arms out for theincoming toddler who is quickly making his way to him.

"Come here son," He calls, encouraging Ted along his way. When he reaches his daddy he lungesforward, and Christian catches him. I stand where our son left me and watch my two boys hug eachother. Christian lifts Ted's shirt and tickles his tummy while kissing his cheek. "I missed you todaymy Teddy bear." He tells him before standing and tossing him in the air. My heart stops beatingmomentarily but regains its rhythm when Ted is caught and safe in Christian's arms. Oblivious toany worry I might have the two laugh and grin at one another, enjoying their game.

"I missed you too, Mommy." He says, glancing my way and walks over to kiss my lips chastely.

"Teddy and I have been busy working on your birthday cake today."

"Did you help Mommy, Ted?"

"Mama…mmmmmm…" He presses his little lips together and smacks them loudly.

"That's right Teddy, mmmmmm, the cake was yummy wasn't it?" I laugh at his animated ways.

"Did you take some of my cake young man?" Christian asks him, pretending to admonish himlightheartedly.

"Mmmmmmm…" Teddy answers in return.

We sit relaxed and at ease on our giant tartan blanket. The meadow sprawling before us dottedwith an abundant array of wildflowers and the sound to our left with its clear waters reflecting thelast strokes of daylight. Christian looks delicious in his jeans and white linen shirt with his sleevesrolled up to his elbows. The remaining rays of sunlight catch the copper highlights in he and hisson's hair, burnishing them to a deep tone of amber. Comfortable in his father's lap our son ismunching on spoonful's of fresh pea salad. Gail and I spent all day preparing a perfect birthdaymeal consisting of parmesan chicken, toasted pine nut couscous and crunchy pea salad and Icould not think of a better way to enjoy it than here with my little family.

"Do you want more couscous Ted?" I ask my baby, offering some to him.

He excitedly knocks his two hands together in front of him, signaling 'more,' and I oblige hisrequest. He opens his mouth wide and accepts the food all the while humming 'mmmmm', his newfavorite sound. Everything tasty is 'mmmmm' to him recently. So much has changed since the firstbirthday of Christian's we spent together. So many unexpected changes, none of which I couldimagine having not taken place as I sit here now in this moment, basking in the love surroundingme.

"Penny for your thoughts Mrs. Grey?" Christian asks, pulling me from my reverie.

"I was just thinking about the past." I murmur, half here and half in the past still.

"You've been doing that a lot lately, reminiscing."

"I suppose it's due to the fact that this little one is growing up so fast." Reaching across our platesset out in front of us I tickle the bottom of Ted's bare foot. He flashes me a grin that meets his eyes.

"Too fast…" He says before looking deep into my eyes.

"Happy birthday Christian," I whisper just before he takes my lips with his. Kissing me tenderly,pouring all of his love into the kiss. His hand drops slowly, coursing down my neck, over mybreasts and finally coming to rest on my stomach. Taking his lips from mine he kisses my nose, thenmy eyes and cheeks.

"Mama…mmmmm…Mama…mmmmm…" I feel Ted's fingers tugging at the fabric of my steel bluewrap dress. He is leaning away from Christian's torso, telling me he wants my milk. An additionalfeeling of euphoria rushes through me, streaming through my body and hesitantly I break our kiss.We separate allowing me to open the top of my dress and my bra. When I look up Christian iswatching me with the same raw look of passion in his eyes.

"What?" I ask him.

He smirks and shakes his head, "nothing." I know it is something though; it is his appreciation ofmy caring for our son. He releases his one arm from around Ted's waist and our little boy scramblesbetween us, coming to kneel in my lap. Knowing exactly what he wants Ted puckers his baby lips,putting them to my nipple and latches on with ease. With one hand he kneads my breast softly whilenursing while his other hand fiddles with the fabric of my dress.

Christian strokes his long fingers through our son's locks which are beginning to curl in fine wispsat the nape of his neck. Ted sighs peacefully, melting against my body. The scent of orangehoneysuckle growing nearby catches on the early summer breeze and I inhale deeply to take in itsperfume.

"I love the smell of honeysuckle. It reminds me of when I was a little girl and Ray taught me how toeat the nectar from the flowers. When this little guy is old enough maybe Gramps can teach himtoo." I say rubbing my little boy's back in a circular motion, feeling the softness of his khaki romperagainst my palm.

"Mia loved eating the honeysuckle when she was little too. She would pull me towards it anytimeshe saw the flowers."

"What did I ever do to deserve you?"

"I should be the one asking that question." He places a kiss atop our baby's head before kissing mylips again. "Would you like some cake?"

"Not yet, I'm still full." Teddy stirs and turns away from me, steadying himself with his hands on mychest. "Are you all done baby boy?" I can't help but giggle as I wipe off the droplet of milktrickling down his chin.

"Mama…b…b…" He exclaims, still in my lap but insistently pointing at the points of yellowemerging from the grasses. The meadow is radiant with erratic luminous flecks of light.

"That's right baby boy, bugs. Look at them, millions of bugs lighting up." That's when a thoughtoccurs to me. On our first anniversary during our carriage ride through Central Park Christianand I saw the fireflies and talked about chasing them with Ted when he was old enough to walk. Isnap my bra and readjust my wrap dress. "Daddy, let's chase the fireflies." I say as Ted crawls outof my lap and uses my shoulder to help him stand. Christian rises and extends his hand down to me,helping me up. "Take Mommy's hand Teddy. Let's go catch one."

He claps his hands together and squeals with boyish delight. Christian is standing on the other sideof Ted and I watch Ted bring his hand up to grasp one of Christian's. "Dada…b…b…" He saysencouraging Daddy to catch the fireflies with us.

With Ted toddling between us we sink our bare feet into the cool, lush, green grass. It feelsheavenly. Ted leans forward, leading the way as he darts through the yard, constantly changingdirections as he attempts to catch one of the elusive points of light. One comes to hover in front ofhis face and Christian kneels down, placing his hand out in front of our son's face for the firefly toland on his finger. The little bug does and glows a soft yellow before flashing to darkness and thenshimmering again.

"Hold your hand out son," He urges Ted and ever so carefully Teddy complies. Putting his handbeside Ted's he allows the firefly to crawl from his long fingered hand to Ted's small one. His lipsare pursed into an O shape as he explores the wonder before him.

"B…b…b…" he chants with pure happiness. The tiny bug lights once more before taking flight on abreeze and delicately floating away. My baby's gray eyes reflect the abundant lights before him and

before I know it he is tugging both of our hands, demanding we go in search of another bug tohold. With summer night surrounding us we walk through our yard, holding our son's hands as heholds onto our hearts, enjoying the simple pleasure of hunting for fireflies together.

Mr. & Mrs. Grey's 2nd Wedding Anniversary Story: Mr. & Mrs. Grey's 2nd Wedding Anniversary Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10211745/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 03/23/2014 Words: 1438 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story I posted in part 2, I am now posting it separately. I do not own Fifty Shades ofGrey or the characters. All rights go to EL James.

Chapter 1: Mr. & Mrs. Grey's 2nd Wedding Anniversary

Tuesday, July 30, 2013

Mr. and Mrs. Grey's 2nd Wedding Anniversary

Pristine clear water displaying an astounding hue of aquamarine blue stretches as far as my eyescan see. Closing the book in my hands I set it rest on my lap, having lost interest in the story athand. I cannot rival the vision before me. Splashing ankle deep in the gentle waves lapping at theocean shore are my husband and baby boy. As far as my eyes can see we are the only ones on ourprivate piece of heaven.

"Wa wa Dada!" Ted squeals with delight kicking his little foot with all of his might through thewater. He bends down and retrieves a handful of sugar white sand, letting it run through hischubby fingers before clapping the excess off with his other hand. Looking at his hands curiouslyhe sees that they are now both soiled with sand. He holds them up in dismay to show Christian thewet sand clinging to his skin. His little brow is furrowed in vexation.

"Bend down and wash them in the ocean, son." Christian, dressed in navy swim trunks, bends overto show Teddy how to wash the sand from his hands. Mimicking his father's actions Ted bends overand begins moving his hands to and fro in the water. Christian is the first one to lift his hands fromthe water. "See Teddy? All clean." He shows his sand-free hands to Ted, urging him to now look athis own hands.

Immediately Teddy does so and exclaims, "yay," clapping his clean hands together in celebration.

The late afternoon sun dancing through the palm trees glistens over Christian's hair, illuminatingthe copper highlights of his tousled waves. The same copper color shines in Ted's curls which arepeeking out from under the edges of his white sun hat. I smile at the beauty of them together andgiggle at their innocent game of discovery. Swishing their feet through the water they continue towalk hand in hand, journeying a short distance down the beach before stopping. I observeChristian reaching down to pick something up, then handing it to Ted and whispering something inhis ear. Ted looks in my direction, a huge grin breaking out across his face.

"Mama!" He calls my name and breaks out in a full on run in my direction. His little legs carry himas fast as they can, his arms pumping at his sides as if they might help propel him to run faster.

I swing my legs to the side of the wooden lounge chair I am sitting on, letting my bare feet rest inthe warm sand. "Come here baby boy!" I call with my arms spread wide for him. He throws himselfinto my arms, eager to show me the large conch shell he is holding in his hands. "What do you havethere Teddy? Is that a seashell? It's so pretty, look at the pink and white and brown, it's rough onthe outside and smooth on the inside. Listen to it Ted, you can hear the ocean." I hold the shellgently to his ear. His little lips pursed in a perfect 'o' he listens intently, his gray eyes wide withcuriosity.

"Mama," he says, taking the shell and holding it to my ear, giving me a turn to hear the ocean aswell.

"I hear it too baby boy."

"Dada," he takes the shell from my ear and gives Christian, who is now kneeling down beside him,a turn.

"That's the ocean isn't it son? You can always hear the ocean when you listen to a seashell."Flashing me his breathtaking mega-watt smile Christian lifts my hand from where it is resting on myknee, kissing my wedding rings, "happy second anniversary Mrs. Grey." He looks up at me throughhis incredibly dark and long lashes.

"Oh, Christian, you've said that about twenty times today and its only noon."

"And I'll say it twenty more times before the sun sets." I lean down, placing my hand on the side ofhis face and kiss him tenderly. The past few days in Bora Bora have left his skin sun kissed,deepening the gray in his eyes and brightening the copper in his hair. I know I'm a bit darker thanI was when we arrived but the sun looks splendid on Christian.

Ted has plopped down on the sand beside my lounge and is keenly exploring every aspect of hisnew treasure. I watch him yawn and know it is his naptime.

"Are you tired baby boy?" I scoop him up in my arms, planting a kiss on each of his blushedcheeks.

"Mama, mmmmmm." He yawns again, patting his little hand against my chests. His nibble, chubbyfingers tug at the sunshine yellow ruffles of my strapless maxi.

"Come, Mama will nurse you in the house." He scoots down from my lap and grabs Christian'shand before giving me his free hand. Together the three of us walk back to the house.

Ted's baby gray eyes finally close, the warm breeze ruffling his hair as it floats through theexpansive open doors and windows. His body relaxes against mine signaling that he has fallenasleep. With precise delicate movements I lay him down in the center of our bed, securing pillowsaround his body to keep him from turning.

"Sleep tight," I whisper and kiss his cheek, "my little sun kissed brown Teddy bear."

Padding my feet quietly over the shiny natural wood floor I step out onto the sunbathed deck tofind Christian. He is swimming laps in the large rectangular shaped pool, unaware of my presence.Feeling brazen and knowing there is no one but us for miles I slip out of my maxi bandeau dress,letting it fall to the floor of the deck before untying my white bikini top and stepping out of thematching bottoms.

I hold my breath and jump into the pool, the warm water welcoming me, surrounding my body.When I resurface Christian has stopped swimming and is watching me. Casually I swim over to himand lock my legs around his waist.

"Skinny dipping Mrs. Grey?" He raises an incredulous eyebrow at me in mock admonishment.

"Hmmm…yes, and you're going to join me."

"I am?"

"Oh yes," without warning I unwrap my legs and shimmy down his body, underwater. With his help Iremove his trunks quickly and place a soft kiss against his tip before resurfacing. His gray eyes areshining like silver molten rock when I do.

"What got into you?"

"Nothing yet," I stroke him with my hands, urging his body towards mine. "We've only got as long asTed naps."

"Well then, we'd better get started."

Pulling my hair aside with one hand he begins to kiss my shoulder blade, moving up to suck andnip at my neck. I tilt my head to the side, allowing him better access. His hands move up my back,kneading my skin, urging me closer to him. I wrap my legs around his waist once more and grasphis biceps in my hands. The water droplets glisten on his tanned skin, begging me to lick them offone by one. So I do, I want to taste him while he tastes me. I'm so caught up in the passion eruptingfrom within me that I don't notice Christian floating us across the pool until my back is restingagainst the wall of the pool. To my left I can see our bedroom, the doorway, quadruple the size of atypical doorway, is framed by billowing white sheer curtains. To my right is the Pacific Ocean,shimmering like a blue beryl gemstone.

"Happy anniversary Mrs. Grey," he whispers against my lips, before running his tongue alongthem. I take his mouth with mine; he tastes like saltwater, sun, sand and Christian, a deliciouscombination.

I tangle my hand in his wet locks and squeeze his body with my legs, urging him closer to me. I wanthim inside of me. Taking my cue he moves subtly, sinking deep inside of my body. We both swallowone another's moans of pure ecstasy. He holds me like this for what seems like an eternity. Notmoving, only being inside of me, relishing in our connection of being one.

"Happy anniversary Mr. Grey," I whisper back in answer. He groans and begins to move, long,methodic strokes, driving me into a euphoric bliss. There is only him and me in this beautifulparadise, surrounded by love.

Ana's 24th Birthday, September 2013 Story: Ana's 24th Birthday, September 2013 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10211769/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 03/23/2014 Words: 4188 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: This is a short story I first published in Part 2. I am not publishing it on its own. I do not ownFifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to EL James.

Chapter 1: Ana's 24th Birthday, September 2013

September 10, 2013

Ana's 24th Birthday

"Mommy!" my baby boy's voice shrieks my name with enthusiasm. I open my eyes in time to see himscampering through my bedroom door, his father close behind him. Ted's tiny baby feet pitter patteron the dark hardwood, producing a rhythm that is music to my ears. Upon reaching the bed where Iam now sitting up with the covers pooling at my lap he attempts to hoist himself up to join me.Christian places a hand on his bottom to give him a helpful boost.

The morning sun stretches rays of bright light across our bedroom through the doors leading out toour balcony. The radiance illuminates the prevalent copper highlights in both my son's andhusband's hair. Their matching gray eyes dance with merriment and at this moment I simply cannotimagine a more perfect way to celebrate my twenty-fourth birthday, my third birthday celebrationwith Christian, and my second as a mother to my beautiful Ted.

"Remember what we need to tell Mommy Ted?" Christian asks him once Teddy has climbed up.

Ted covers his head up with the crisp white sheet then suddenly pulls it down in an animatedfashion and shouts, "Happy birfday Mommy!"

"Thank you baby boy," I grin at his enthusiasm and run my hand down his soft chubby cheek.

He turns his head and kisses the palm of my hand with soft slobbery lips. "Birfday tiss." He tells meand my heart smiles. "Bekfast!" He exclaims, my birthday now forgotten, and scurries down fromthe bed, causing my heart to then leap into my throat as he lands on his feet. Fearless. He is themost agile child I have ever seen and has only one speed…go.

"We'd better go feed him breakfast Mommy." Christian grins at me and we both quickly get out ofour bed to follow our little man on wheels. The minute he wakes up feeding his tummy is the onlything on his mind. "After he has had his breakfast Grandma is coming to get him, then you and Iwill have birthday celebration time…alone."

"Just what do you have planned for me Mr. Grey?" I ask as we catch up with our little boy at thetop of the stairs where he is patiently waiting for me to open the newly installed baby gate.Christian and each take one of his hands to help him climb down the stairs. He is never content tobe carried down them anymore unless he is sleeping. Always insisting, 'Ted,' meaning he will do itall by himself. I giggle every time he expresses his desire for independence by saying his name andpointing at his chest with his right index finger.

"We will be going away for the night Mrs. Grey." Christian nods in the direction of the two packedsuitcases sitting by the front door.

When did he? How did he? "How did I not notice my bag being packed?" I raise a pensiveeyebrow at him.

"I have my ways my dear Mrs. Grey." He gently teases me.

I shake my head grinning like a loon. "That you do Mr. Grey. That you most definitely do."

Teddy is fed, cleaned and dressed in record time thanks to the eagerness of his daddy. I wonderwhat he's up to and what he has planned for my special day. Grace is right on time, arriving nineo'clock sharp to pick up our little bundle of boy energy. He goes with her without giving Christianand I a second glance. I suspect that's because she tells him they will be spending some time withUncle Elliot today, one of Teddy's all-time favorite people.

With his hand presses to his mouth he 'blows' Christian and I kisses from the other side of the carwindow until Grace turns to exit down the driveway and he can no longer see us. I'm still waving tohim, even though I know he cannot see me, until her car is out of sight.

"He should keep them busy for the next two days." Christian says planting a kiss atop my head.He's standing behind me with his arms wrapped around my waist. A sweet hint of autumn blows inthe breeze, carrying the fragrant scent of later summer flowers blooming in our meadow with it.

"Two days?"

"Yes, two." He squeezes his arms tightly around me. "Ready?"

"More than ready." I answer. With you Christian I am ready for anything, I think to myself.

With Taylor at the wheel we maneuver through the Tuesday morning traffic in Seattle until we arriveat Escala. I give Christian a sardonic smirk. He's brought me here, as if I don't know exactly whathe has in mind. Playroom…whispers my inner goddess. Pesky thing she is, she's right in my earwhen she says it, clapping her hands in glee, well clapping them after she's dropped her lace boyshort panties. She is definitely ready for action.

"It's not what you think." Christian shakes his head, humor twinkling in his eyes.

My inner goddess folds her arms across her now bare chest and 'humphs' while stomping her footpetulantly. What? No playroom? She is not happy.

Taylor parks the Audi SUV and retrieves our two suitcases from the trunk. I have yet to see what mysuitcase actually holds. I expect not much. We ride up the elevator and to my surprise we pass thetop floor and continue on until the elevator opens on the rooftop. Charlie Tango sits with its bladesrotating slowly. We're flying! My stomach lurches into my throat with excitement, it's been so longsince we've flown together in Christian's helicopter. The wind whips around me and Christian drawsme closer to his side to help shield me from the chill as we make our way over to the helipad. I wrapmy denim jacket tighter around me. I am glad I wore my jeans and brought the jacket as well.

The older gentleman who I remember as Joe opens the door for us and takes our bags from Taylor,packing them away behind the seats.

"She's all set for your flight sir." He says to Christian.

"All pre-flight checks have been performed?"

"Yes sir. Safe flight." They are nearly shouting as to hear each other over the reverberating noise ofthe engine and the whooshing wind.

Giving me his hand Christian helps me in first then takes his own seat before closing the doors anddoing all of the checks again, checks I presume Joe has already done himself. Mr. Control Freakhas to do it all again on his own. He wouldn't be Christian if he didn't. Once he's satisfied with thejob as being well done he sets his sight on the next task at hand, strapping me in. Pulling theharness to confirm its tightness he smiles and kisses my lips firmly.

"Like it was yesterday…" he murmurs to himself, his words trailing off before he finishes histhought. He then places the cans over my ears. I can imagine what he's thinking though. It doesseem like only yesterday when we first flew in Charlie Tango together, but then in other aspects itfeels as if it were eons ago. Lost in my own thoughts I fail to notice that he is strapped in alreadyand speaking to the air traffic controller telling him that Charlie Tango is cleared for take-off.

Like always my stomach drops and I'm sure it's still somewhere on the roof of Escala as we riseabove the Seattle skyline, leaving home behind us. We fly north in to the clear blue sky, the water toour left and the city bustling to our right.

"Where are we going Mr. Grey?" I ask, trying again to get any kind of clue as to what he has instore for me.

"That's for me to know Mrs. Grey and for you to find out." He grins and his good humor isinfectious. I laugh giddily, caught up in the wondrous moment.

I feel like I am floating over the azure colored water below us. It is dotted with a multitude ofislands and I feel like I am worlds away from the world existing below us, caught up in my ownworld, flying in the heavens with my gorgeous husband. What did I ever do to deserve this magicalworld? Soon I realize that Washington State is to our right and Canada is to our left.

"Vancouver Island," Christian says, answering my unspoken question. I nod and like a mute ormime I sit speechless, absorbing the view around me. The large island and the smaller ones appearto be made of only trees which are a deep emerald green, such a contrast to the cerulean blues ofthe sky and water.

In what feels like no time we are flying over the city of Vancouver and I am surprised when we keepgoing. We fly northwest until the city is no longer at our feet. We are now above a vast wilderness,sprinkled with sporadically placed rooftops, no doubt belonging to shore side shops and homes.

"That's the Strait of Georgia," Christian points to our left as we approach what looks like a largeclearing. Upon closer inspection I see we are about to land at a small airport. There are only half adozen or so single engine planes sitting in the field which houses a small hanger. My stomach flipflops as we begin our descent to the ground. Sensing my anxiety Christian squeezes my knee softlybefore returning his hand to the task of letting down Charlie Tango. "You're safe with me baby." Hesays and I nod, swallowing back the lump in my throat.

Just the same, as the times before, we land smoothly without incident. An older man with a longwhite beard greets us when the doors open.

"Welcome to Robert's Creek Mr. Grey, Mrs. Grey." He nods at me and smiles. His skin is wrinkled,tan and looks like soft leather, no doubt weathered by the elements. "Joe called when you took off,said you'd be arriving in about two hours. Looks like you made pretty good time."

"We did, thank you Marshall. The weather was good and the winds were calm." Christian shakesthe older gentleman's hand firmly.

"Your car is waiting over there." He nods in the direction of the parking area near the hangerwhere a two door black car sits. We're too far away for me to see what kind of car it is but knowingmy husband, it's an Audi. "Would you like help with your bags sir?" Marshall asks.

"No thank you, I've got it." Christian reaches in to the helicopter and retrieves our bags. The bladesare still spinning slowly.

"Well, if that's all then I'll start seeing to your helicopter. She'll be ready for your return trip Mr.Grey."

"Thank you Marshall."

Christian and I trek across the grass field to where the Audi A5 sits waiting for us. He places ourluggage in the trunk and opens my door for me before going to his side.

"Ready?" He grins, still enjoying his game of not telling me what my birthday surprise is.

"I'm not sure what I should be ready for?"

"Two days of us." He traces my jawline with one long finger and I feel it connect deep in my belly.

"Ready," I whisper breathlessly.

"Good," he starts the engine and we pull out of the small airport, headed to wherever Christianwants to take us.

We drive along a winding road which twists to hug the west Canadian coastline. I find myselfgriping the door handle several times due to the view off to my side. Just a few more inches overand we could go off the edge either into the forest or in to the water. I keep my face straightthough, expressionless, not wanting to show Christian my apprehension. You just rode in ahelicopter for heaven's sake Grey, get ahold of yourself! In no time we are pulling up to a cabinwhich may very well have been written right into a fairytale.

"We are going to stay here?" I gasp, astonished by the majestic beauty stretching out before me. Wepark in the designated gravel spot to the side of the wooden clapboard cabin. A wood plankedwalkway leads up to the front door. It is flanked by large posts with heavy ropes strung betweenthem to serve as a rail.

"We are, happy birthday Mrs. Grey." I turn to see Christian watching me, gauging my reaction."Happy Mrs. Grey?" He finally asks me in a breathless voice when I don't answer. I have to find myvoice because in that moment I can't answer, I am taken away by everything I am seeing. A largeporch wraps around the cabin, the front facing a vast wooded wilderness dotted with toweringevergreens, the back looks out over an enormous body of water framed by mountains.

"So happy," I breathe out and giving over to the only way I know how to thank him in this moment Iframe his handsome face with my hands and kiss him deeply.

"The cabin is called Moon Dance on Oyster Bay, come let's see the inside." He finally says when Ibreak the kiss.

Upon approaching the front door I observe the sleek, straight, lines of the frame. Rectangularwindows take up much of the wall space giving way to enjoy the spectacular view. Christian opensthe full glass door, allowing me to enter first. The perpendicular lines continue on the inside of thecabin as well giving a very neat and orderly appeal. The warm golden tones of wood adorn thefloors and ceilings causing a luminous patina to shine throughout. The walls are white though, andI think at night with the soft glow of lights from the inside this cabin must surely look like a nuggetof gold nestled in the dark Canadian wilderness.

"This is the kitchen," he says motioning the room we are standing in. I gaze out the window thenshift my eyes up to see a massive wooden beam running the length of the ceiling. Beyond thekitchen we walk into the living area. It is sparsely but comfortably furnished, but the focal point ofthe house is a large fireplace which stands in the middle, between the living area and bedroom."Living area," he indicates and continues walking past the double sided fireplace until we arestanding in the bedroom. To my left, directly in front of the fireplace is a gigantic, pristine, whiteegg shaped tub. To my right is the biggest bed I think I've ever seen. What could we do in that tuband on that bed? The possibilities are endless, I muse to myself. My inner goddess claps her handswith glee and nods in agreement. "Bedroom and bath," he finally says. "There's a powder room onthe other side of the living area."

I spin around in a circle slowly, taking it all in. It is all almost too much. How long has he beenplanning this? Suddenly my mouth goes dry and a lump forms in my throat. My Christian, how can Iever love him enough? Tears prick the corners of my eyes and in a nanosecond he drops our bagson the bed, enveloping me in his arms.

"Hey," he whispers, running his thumbs over my cheeks to catch my trickling tears. "What is it?Why are you crying?"

I shake my head and half laugh, feeling completely silly. "It's nothing. I'm just awed by you andeverything you do for me." I tell him honestly.

He kisses my lips softly. "I am always awed by you my beautiful Ana." He kisses me again.

"So, are you going to show me what you packed in our bags?"

At that question he grins, a deviously wicked smirk then releases me to turn and open our two smallsuitcases. "Not much."

Not much indeed. All I see is a pair of jeans, two t shirts, gray sweat pants, hooded sweat shirt, twobras and two pairs of panties. A smaller cosmetic bag holds what I assume are my toiletries.Christian's suitcase holds much of the same items, a pair of clothes, pajama bottoms, underwear, alight jacket and a toiletry bag.

"You didn't pack much." I observe.

"We don't need much. We are alone out here and I have plans for you which do not include leavingthe seclusion of this cabin until we depart for home."

Oh my! Christian! My stomach somersaults. "What about food? We'll have to eat."

"The kitchen is fully stocked and catered meals are ready to be heated whenever we are hungry."

"How did it all get here? We just arrived?"

He gives me an all knowing smile, "Sometimes it's good to be me." He shrugs.

No cellphone service, it can be a wonderful thing. I am surprised Christian chose a location soremote that we cannot be reached. Part of me is worried about being this far out and away from Tedbut the other part of me knows that he could not be in better hands. With the outside world quietand unable to reach us we make the most of our time, together.

A chilled breeze blows around me. I am sitting on the back deck looking out over the still waters ofthe bay. Lofty shadows from the trees are cast in the clear waters as the sun sets behind themountains. Drawing our tartan blanket, the very one we bought on our honeymoon, tighter aroundme I feel warm, snuggled in one of the comfy lounge chairs wearing a t shirt, sweat pants and cozysocks, I continue reading my book. I can hear Christian clinking away in the kitchen as heprepares our dinner. He insisted on not needing any help from me, saying everything is preparedand even he can make this dinner. I laughed and tried to offer my help once more, but he shooedme out of the house.

Just when I am about to go inside and ask one more time if I can be of any help the backdooropens and he walks out onto the deck holding a tray in his hands.

"Dinner is served," he announces setting the tray down on the table in front of me. He opens thelids covering the plates with a flourish and a bow. I give him a polite applause and he grinsdevilishly at me. "Arugula salad topped with parmesan, saffron risotto with butternut squash, anddeep dish apple pie for dessert."

My mouth waters, "How very delectable sounding Mr. Grey, but I thought I would be dessert as Iwas the appetizer before you prepared dinner." I give him a pouty bottom lip.

Christian lays a white linen napkin over my lap and hands me my salad. "Believe me Mrs. Grey, Iwill be having multiple desserts tonight," he emphasizes the word multiple.

Surprisingly Christian allows me to clean up from our scrumptious dinner and dessert, I only haveto ask if I can clean up and he does not object. I load the dishes into the dishwasher and start itup. Before leaving the kitchen I decide to pour us each a glass of wine. I find something calledRoscato Rosso Dolce in the well-stocked wine cooler. I know nothing of wine, but if Christian has ithere then I know it must be good.

When I walk back out to where I left him on the deck I am taken aback. The now dark night skyaround us is illuminated with what seems like hundreds of tiny glimmering candles.

"We had pie for dessert so I thought these would be perfect as birthday candles." Christian says,coming up behind me. He lights one more candle and stands in front of me, holding it in his hand.

Softly with his beautiful voice he sings happy birthday to me. Listening to him I am mesmerized bythe exquisiteness of his voice and the glow of the candle flame dancing in front of him. It outlinesand highlights his chiseled features. His strong jaw, sculpted lips, cheek bones, gray eyes thatshimmer from the tiny points of light reflected in them…I love him. When he finishes his song I closemy eyes and make a wish…a wish to make our life happy. To fill the still aching hole in both of ourhearts left by our loss…Please God, grant us the wish I know we both have for another child.

I open my eyes and he is watching me, his look full of adoration.

"What did you wish for?" He asks.

"For our dream to come true."

His eyes widen and I know he understands. Setting the darkened candle on the table beside us, hetakes the two wine glasses and allows them to join the abandoned birthday candle. He cups myface with his hands and kisses me, letting his hands trail down my neck, my arms, and my sides.They come to rest on my waist, his thumbs rub softly over my flat stomach. "Soon baby," hewhispers and I swear I hear him choking back unshed tears. "I promise."

I nuzzle my nose against his cheek, allowing myself to absorb his words of assurance. A night birdsings in the distance, a sweet song and the few remaining late summer crickets sing somewherearound us. With the warmth of my husband radiating against me I give my entire self over to him.His fingers gather the bottom hem of my t shirt and my eyes fly open.

"Christian, we're outside…"

"And there is no one else for miles."

It is now that I notice the soft palate he has constructed on the deck floor. Layers of blankets andpillows are piled together, a makeshift bed of sorts.

"I want to make love to you here…outside…" He kisses my lips. "Under the stars." He kisses mychin. "Over and over again." His mouth trails down leaving warm wet kisses in its wake, down myneck.

I raise my arms and allow him to lift the shirt over my head. Next he hooks his fingers in the bandof my sweat pants and glides them down my legs. I step out and he casts them aside. Standingbefore him in my lacy blue bra and panties I feel gorgeous. The moon acts as my spotlight,illuminating my skin with a pale glow.

"Breathtaking," he breathes the word and attacks my mouth with his. Keeping our mouths firmlyattached to each other he leads me down to the palate where I lie among the softness of themultitude of blankets and pillows. I can't believe he did all of this while I was cleaning up thekitchen. He must have had it all hidden somewhere. Another one of Christian Grey's many tricks.

Christian dips a finger inside the cup of my bra and frees one breast, then the other. Wasting notime he kneads my nipples between his thumbs and forefingers until they are hardened peaks. I feelthe tingling sensation all the way down to my sex. Ah! His hot mouth encases one and he suckshard, flicking it with his tongue.

"Make me come Christian…"I moan, needing to find my release. His torture is sweet andconsuming.

He releases my nipple and begins trailing his tongue down my body, stopping to swirl around mynavel. Both of his hands make quick work at the task of removing my panties. His tongue continuesdown to taste me, there, but I am greedy. I want him now. We have all night for that.

"Christian, your body, please. I want to feel you inside of me."

Looking up from between my thighs he keeps his eyes locked on mine and places one reverent kissagainst my sensitive skin. "Then you shall have me, wife."

Lifting his own t shirt above his head he removes it, followed by his pants and boxer briefs. He isgloriously naked, kneeling above me. The dark shadows cast by the stars, moon and dozens offlickering lights emphasize the undulations of his body, the deeply carved muscles in his abdomenand chest. I reach up and run my fingers over his skin, tracing the deep V cut below his abs andthen his oh-so-happy-trail leading down to his impressive erection. Perfection. I feel a shiver breakout over his body followed.

"Are you cold?" I ask.

"No." He shakes his head. "You?"

"A little." I confess as a chilly breeze floats around us.

Christian covers me with his body, sinking deep inside of me. I grip him tightly in my warmth andsoon the breeze around me is null and void. All I feel is the heat of my husband's love consumingme.

Teddy's Pumpkin Story: Teddy's Pumpkin Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10814776/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 11/09/2014 Words: 2107 Rating: K+ Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story set in October 2013. Teddy is about 16 months old. This is in keeping with theoriginal story and characters as they were presented by Ms. James. I do not own Fifty Shades, all rightsgo to E.L. James.

Chapter 1: Teddy's Pumpkin

**I had a reader ask for a Halloween short story. This story was inspired by that request and a recent tripto the pumpkin patch. I hope you all enjoy this little short. I am writing and hope to have a new chapter upon my current story by Tuesday.***

"It's going to be fun," I smile. I am giddy to be taking our little Teddy bear to pick out a pumpkin to carvefor Halloween. Last year he had a pumpkin, but this year he will be able to run through the field and pickhis very own pumpkin instead of settling for one brought from the store. Christian looks over at meapprehensively and I giggle, "Why the nervous expression?"

"Dada…Dada…Dada…" Teddy chants in the backseat. I can't believe he's still awake. After a nearlyhour drive he is clapping his hands and playing with his toys. I see Christian's eyes dart up to the rearviewmirror. He grins, letting go of his uncertainty for a second. He's watching Ted's reflection, enjoying thespectacle of seeing him play.

"Aren't you excited?" I prompt him to answer my first question.

His eyes back on the two lane road stretching out in front of us he speaks. "Nervous and excited," Heanswers plainly. I try to decipher his mood and the reason behind it using his simple reply. It's no use. Eversince I suggested bringing Ted to the pumpkin farm Christian has been allusive about his desire to go.Leaving me to believe he leans towards hesitant and for the life of me I cannot figure out why. There isnothing about today that won't be fun.

"What is there to be nervous about?"

"I've never done this before," he admits and I am thrown by his admission. "What is it like?"

Never done this…I look over to see his face. He wants to smile. I can see the boyish excitement beggingto bubble just beneath the surface. Covering it is a thin layer of fear, fear of the unknown. Maybe notexactly fear, no, that's not the right word. It's just not, knowing, that's what his emotion is. This is a newexperience for him. With our baby boy jabbering happily in the backseat of the SUV and the vivid colors ofautumn in Washington state blurring past us on either side, another piece of the puzzle that is ChristianGrey falls into place.

"You never went to a pumpkin farm when you were a child?" I ask, already knowing the answer. My heartstrings are tugged by the thought. Surely Grace and Carrick took their children to pick pumpkins everyyear. Mom and Ray always took me. Picking my pumpkin, taking it home, and sitting out on the front lawnwith Ray to carve it, those are happy memories I have from my childhood. It was one of the few times ofthe year when my mother demonstrated domestic qualities. She always had warm cider ready for us whenwe would come back in the house.

Christian shakes his head 'no' and I run my thumb over his knuckles. "Mia and Elliot always went withDad. Mom stayed home with me." I swallow the sudden lump forming in my throat. "They tried to take meonce, the first year I was with them. I remember I wanted to ride on the hayride so badly. The tractorlooked like fun and Elliot climbed right up. He stood on the hay bales like he owned the place." A smiletugs at the corner of my mouth as I imagine a young Elliot standing atop a hay bale. "I froze though, thenoise, the crowds…there were too many people. I couldn't do it. Everyone was packed on the trailer and I

couldn't get on. The crowds, the sound of so many voices talking, I was overwhelmed. I stood still,motionless. Grace and Carrick tried unsuccessfully to coax me to join them. In the end Dad took Elliot onthe hayride and Mom stayed with me." He shrugs at the end of his story, like it is no big deal, like he justtold me the weather forecast.

"You never went back?" Tears sting at the backs of my eyes. My poor Fifty, I picture a copper haired littleboy, a carbon copy of our Teddy, standing at the end of the hayride. Too mortified to get on and participatein what should be a typical childhood activity. The vision of his sad and scared gray eyes is too much tobear.

"I wouldn't. They wanted me too. They asked me every year after that, but I never went. Dad would bringa pumpkin home for me, but I never picked my own." My heart lurches and I feel a tear sliding down mycheek. I dash it away. "Ana, I wasn't trying to make you cry." He looks over at me guiltily. "Please don'tcry, I'm not trying to steal this happy moment away from you or from our son."

I bring his hand to my mouth and opening his fingers I kiss his palm. "You're not stealing anything fromme." I whisper, my voice cracking. I kiss his hand again before tucking it back in mine. "Just the contrary, Ihope to give you something today." His eyes leave the road for an instant and I smile at him through mytear blurred eyes. I see him return my smile. I want to give him a happy memory, another new stitch onthe eiderdown of memories we are creating with our own family.

HUNDREDS OF PUMPKINS, ALL different hues of orange, green and, even white, dot the field infront of us. Teddy stamps his shoe clad feet excitedly clapping his hands. "Pppp…Pppp…" He says and Igiggle. He has so many words bursting to come out. Heaven help us when they begin to form and findtheir way out of his mouth. He is going to be a force to be reckoned with, he already is.

I crouch down beside him and point to the field. "Do you see all the pumpkins, Teddy? Which one will youpick?" He shows his toothy toddler grin and dribble of drool escapes down his chin.

The chilly October wind blows and Christian pulls Ted's navy knit hat down over his ears, he always caresfor our son, always protects him. "He needs his mittens on his hands, Mommy." He dotes, pulling Teddy'sdiscarded mittens from the front pockets of his jeans. Teddy pulled them off during the hayride. Thepassing scenery was not enough to keep his attention so he quietly and mischievously took of his mittens,attempting to chew on them before Christian saved them.

Teddy wriggles, anxious to run through the field, while Christian puts his mittens back on. By some smallmiracle he completes the task and we each take on of Ted's mitt covered hands. He toddles between us.We lift him over vines and he squeals with delight when we swing him slightly. We come to a group ofsmaller pumpkins, perfect for Teddy, as I know he is going to want to carry it all on his own. Releasing himto walk by himself we follow him. He is calculated in his steps and soon stops. A perfect, round, baby,pumpkin rests at his feet.

"Mama…Mama…Dada…Dada…" He points to the bright orange sphere. He bends down and lovinglypets his chosen pumpkin.

I stifle a giggle and stoop down so that I am eye level with him. "Is this the one you want?" I ask and henods his head impatiently.

Christian kneels and with a few twists and tugs he frees the pumpkin from the confines of the vine. "Your

very own pumpkin, son." He places it into Teddy's outstretched arms. I fish my phone from my pocket andsnap as many pictures as I can of the moment. I want to keep this with me forever.

"Now, let's find a big pumpkin for Daddy."

"Ana, no, we came to find a pumpkin for Ted."

I take his hand in mine. "Come, Teddy. Follow Mommy." I tell my baby boy and he is on my heels instantly.Tromping the short distance through the field we come to a stop. "Pick one of your own, Daddy." I releaseChristian's hand.

He look at me and then down at our smiley little boy. "I love you." He whispers, mindful of the otherfamilies around us picking their own pumpkins.

"I love you. Now pick a pumpkin, Christian. Make a memory with our son."

Carefully Teddy places his pumpkin on the ground and goes to touch the skin of a much bigger pumpkin."Pppp…Pppp…" He pats the large fruit with his mitted hand.

"I think he's found yours." I nod my head in Ted's direction. Teddy jibbers back at us and Christian lifts thecamera from around his neck. Taking it in his hands he snaps pictures of Ted and the giant pumpkin. It isnearly as big as he is. The contrast of his blue jeans, blue and cream flannel shirt and, his creamy skinagainst the carroty shaded squash, make the perfect picture. The sun streams across the field and I seeTed squint his eyes against its glare.

"Dada! Mama!" He calls to us. Christian abandons his photography session and hand in hand we go toTed.

BACK FROM THE HAYRIDE, Ted and I sit on one of the many wooden picnic tables while Christianplaces the two pumpkins in the trunk of the Audi SUV. Ted watches people passing by us and happilytakes as many sips as I will give him of warm cider. I blow the liquid between his sips, carefully cooling itenough for him. When I look up I see Christian standing several feet from us. Our camera in hand, he istaking pictures of Ted and I.

"You two are the perfect picture." He says and sits down behind me. I lean back on him slightly and tilt myhead. He kisses me chastely and licks his lips. "Mmmmm…my sweet Ana and sweet cider, delicious," hemurmurs against my ear.

Teddy stands on his knees, "Dada, tiss." He demands a kiss of his own. Between the two of them I lift Tedto kiss his daddy and then kiss one of his cherub cheeks, they are rosier due to the fall air.

"What else would you like to do, Mommy?"

I look around the farm yard. The afternoon sun is beginning to sink below the tree line. It gives the yard anamber tinged glow. The scenery is breathtaking. I'm not ready for our day to end just yet. It has been toowonderful for words. Teddy yawns and slouches against me, rubbing his tired eyes.

"Maybe only one more thing before we go, I think our little man is tired." I turn my attention to Ted."Would you like to pet the bunnies, Teddy bear?"

He is instantly alert and Christian and I have to clamber down from the picnic table to catch up with him.He grasps our hands and literally drags us to the small barn like shelter where the rabbits are housed.Christian drops our cider cups in a receptacle and to my surprise sits down on the edge of one of the rabbitpens. He lifts a snow white rabbit from its enclosure and holds it in his arms. Christian Grey, Mr. Big ShotCEO, holding a bunny for his toddler son to pet. "I always wanted to do this," he beams at me and I can'thelp but return his wide smile.

"Hold a rabbit?"

"Hold one, touch one, I always wanted to. They looked so soft." He runs his long fingered hand over therabbit's pristine fur. "He is so soft," he marvels. I see his boyish delight and love it. "Pet him, Ted." Heencourages our son to touch the animal. I take Ted's mitts from his hands and very carefully he reacheshis chubby baby fingers out to touch the rabbit's fur.

"Awwww…" His sweet baby voice is full of wonder and now my heart is melting. "Dada…awwww…"He continues petting the rabbit gently.

Christian flicks his eyes up to mine, bliss filled gray to love filled blue. "Thank you, Ana. You gave me somuch today. You give me so much every day." He whispers.

I kiss his lips softly. "You deserve it, Christian. You deserve everything." I ruffle our baby boy's hair andjoin them, running my fingertips over the rabbit's soft fur too.

Thanksgiving 2013 Story: Thanksgiving 2013 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9881151/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 11/28/2013 Words: 5411 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about Thanksgiving 2013

Chapter 1

***A Thanksgiving short story. There will be 1 or 2 more chapters in this. As always I do not own thesecharacters. All rights go to EL James***

Thanksgiving November 2013

"Mommy! Mommy!" I hear my baby boy shriek my name excitedly. The sound is accompanied by thepulsing drum of his footsteps as he hurries down the hall from his nursery to Christian and I's bedroom. Herounds the corner and enters our room, never slowing down, and climbs on our bed to join me. Christianenters behind him to join us.

Teddy nestles in my lap, pulling the knotted mess of sheets and blankets around his body. I kiss his head,running my fingers through his multitude of ruddy copper curls, which are, tousled this way and that.Christian is beginning to insist that I have Ted's haircut soon, telling me that he looks like a little girl andsoon people will begin mistaking him for one. I am not interested in cutting them yet though. I love hisshining curls; they are almost auburn in color and coupled with his perfect creamy skin he looks like aporcelain doll.

"Daddy see Lelot!" Teddy tells me and I raise an eyebrow, looking at Christian in question.

"You saw what?" I ask him as Ted continues to repeat this phrase in jubilation.

"That's Lelliot son." He corrects our son with a mischievous grin on his face.

"You are teaching Ted to call your brother Lelliot?"

"And why not?" He looks affronted but I know it is in good humor. I just shake my head at him. "It's whatI called him when I was a child. I think it's cute." Christian smirks and I cannot help smiling back.Christian Grey commenting on something as cute, it is a word I am surprised to hear pass between his lips.Being a father has and continues to change him every day.

"See Lelot Daddy!"

"We will son, very soon."

"Bekfast?"

"Yes, breakfast first." Christian kisses our little boys cheek and stands, scooping him up in his arms. "Weare going to make breakfast Mommy, what would you like us to cook for you?"

"Surprise me Daddy." I reach up and give the bottoms of Ted's bare feet a tickle.

"Takes!" Ted calls out, making his preference of having pancakes for breakfast known. He becomes astick mess of goo every time Mrs. Taylor prepares them for him but he does not mind a bit. He loves themand I am convinced would eat them not only for breakfast but for lunch and dinner too. Often I think Gailobliges his requests and serves them to him for lunch when I am at work. I would never let on that I knowthough, it is their special secret.

Kneeling down in the foyer, I fasten the last button on Ted's jacket. He and I are ready to go to Kate andElliot's home in Kent for Thanksgiving dinner. I am sad that we will not be with Mom or Ray for theholiday this year. The only consolation is they will be here for Christmas. I hope Christian and I will havegood news to share by then. Our family would be growing in the matter of only one month if only…I kissTed on the cheek and stand up, taking his little hand in mine. Dashing away any forlorn thoughts ofsadness, I choose to think about the here and now. We have our beautiful boy and Christian is certain wewill be expecting a daughter soon. No matter how many times I tell him we may have another son herefuses to hear me out. A girl he says, we will most definitely have a beautiful baby girl.

"Mommy," I look down at my cherub cheeked Ted.

"Yes Teddy?"

He holds his free hand up and shrugs his shoulders in query. "Daddy?"

Just then, the door to Christian's study clicks closed and I hear him coming down the hall. "Daddy iscoming Teddy."

"Are we ready to leave Mrs. Grey?" Sawyer comes in the front door. "Both cars are parked in front.Which car will you and Mr. Grey be driving?"

"We will be driving the Saab Sawyer, thank you."

"Very well Mrs. Grey. Roth and I will follow in the SUV."

Sawyer reaches for Ted's bag and carries it out to the car for me. As Christian approaches, I notice he isfinishing a phone call.

"Thank you…you too…bye." He takes the phone from his ear and ends the call.

"Who were you speaking with?" I ask him as Ted tugs my hand so that I will release his.

"I was wishing Leslie a happy Thanksgiving." Teddy darts to his father's side and takes Christian's hand.

"Go Daddy, see Lelot." He pulls on him, directing him toward the front door.

"How are she and Greg doing?" I reach for Christian's coat from the closet and hand it to him.

"They are well." Putting it on quickly he picks up Ted in attempt to slow him down, some days we canbarely keep up with his nonstop energy. I marvel at the casual relationship, which has developed betweenChristian and his biological aunt. I would not say they are best friends and I truly doubt that Christian willever get past some of the barriers, which still exist. The connection between the two is amicable thoughand that is all I can ask for.

Teddy is fast asleep within minutes. The lull of the car has always been a magical sleeping tonic for him. Isee Christian glance up in the rearview mirror.

"He is sound asleep." He comments and turns the music down a smidgeon.

"I think he wore himself out with excitement. Hopefully, this little nap will give him the energy he needs to

get through the day. Being with his aunts and uncles exhausts him."

Christian removes one of his hands from the steering wheel and grasps mine with it. "What about youMrs. Grey? Are you tired?"

"In spite of our early morning copulation Mr. Grey I slept quite well last night and am very well rested." Iglance over to see him cracking a smile. "Furthermore, the acts in which we engaged in served as quite agood method of relaxation."

"I am very glad to hear that." He brings my hand to his lips and I gasp when he sucks softly on my pinkyfinger. "Would you like to engage in to further acts of copulation later today?"

"Tonight Mr. Grey."

With his teeth, he nips my finger. "Definitely Mrs. Grey."

CHRISTIAN PARKS THE CAR in front of Kate and Elliot's house a short time later. The house isgigantic and I love it. It is a soft steel gray colored home and the front of it is dominated by a two-storyturret on the left side, an expansive front porch in the middle that has two levels and a large bay windowon the right. Two dormer windows for the rooms on the third floor are perched above the porch and thereare numerous skylights dotting the roof. There is a four-car garage to house all of Elliot's toys and thehouse sits on over seven acres of land, which is mostly wooded. Elliot really outdid himself in building thishouse and I could not be happier for him and Kate.

Christian comes around to open my door before attempting to wake our sleeping toddler. Teddy's brightgray eyes spring open the moment he hears the back door open.

"Lelot!" He says sleepily. The eagerness in his voice is audible even though he is just waking up.

"Yes Teddy, Lelliot, Grandma and Grandpa are here."

Ted grins and claps his hands, struggling to get out of his car seat as fast as he can. I am unable to catchhim to put his coat back on him. He dashes up the front steps and is met by an opening front door.

"Teddy!" Grace picks him up and kisses his face. He wraps his arms around her, squeezing her in a hugand then shouts out his new name for Elliot, wriggle down to go in search of his uncle.

Upon entering the house my senses are bombarded by warm, aromatic scents and my stomach growls inresponse. Kate has already decorated the house for Christmas and twinkling white lights are strung alongwith fresh evergreen garland along the sweeping staircase, leading up to the second and third floors. Thedécor in the home along with the holiday ornamentations are simple yet elegant.

Grace takes our coats and hands them to Ms. Callson who works for Kate and Elliot. She is an attractivewoman, in her early thirties I guess and is very soft spoken. I thank her and she nods politely to me beforegoing back to the kitchen.

"The boys are down in the media room Christian and Ana the ladies are all in the kitchen."

"I guess that's Grandma's way of tell us where we need to go Ted." Christian lifts Teddy and places himon his shoulders.

"You are always welcome to join us son, but be warned we will put you to work."

"No thank you Mom, I will leave that to all of you beautiful women." He bends slightly to kiss her cheekand she shoos him away. "I will be with the other men my gorgeous wife." He kisses my cheek and putsan arm around my waist.

"You two behave yourselves."

"Always Mommy." Christian grins.

"Ways Mommy." Teddy attempts to echo his daddy causing Grace and I both to giggle.

Walking through the house to the kitchen, I notice the colossal Douglas Fir towering nearly to the ceiling inthe family room. The sheer size of the tree even rivals the stone fireplace it stands near. It is laden withwhite lights, flowing strands of gold and lavender ribbon cascade from the top, continuing to flow down thetree. What appear to be over one hundred snowflakes are sprinkled all over the tree. It looks like a winterwonderland.

"The tree is magnificent." I remark to Grace. We both pause to look at its beauty. Holding my hands nearthe fireplace, I warm them. The weather outside is not exactly cold but there is a damp chill in the air.

"It is, isn't it? Kate did a spectacular job with it."

I smile and agree with Grace; although I am sure my friend had a good deal of help with the act ofdecorating it. There is no way Kate climbed on a ladder to decorate this entire tree by herself. Truth beknown she more than likely chose the decorations and helped to hang only a few of them.

In the kitchen Mrs. Kavanagh, Mia and Ms. Callson are busily working around the expansive granitetopped island to finish the Thanksgiving feast. Mia is over course taking care of the desserts while theother two ladies tend to the side dishes.

"Ana!" Kate squeals standing from where she was sitting at the kitchen table. Place cards and calligraphypens are scattered on the table.

She envelopes me in a hug and when she pulls back I cup her little rounded belly with my hands. Kate isfive months pregnant and I swear she is the most adorable pregnant woman I have ever seen. Even in hermaternity skinny jeans paired with a blush pink cable knit sweater, she looks cute. Her strawberry blondehair is pulled back in a ponytail, her cheeks are rosy and she is the portrait of happiness. For a fleetingsecond, a pang of jealousy flicks through me but I cast it aside. Kate was so worried for me and scared totell me the news when she was first pregnant. Not wanting to hurt my feelings because of the miscarriage,she withheld her wonderful news at first. When she finally did tell me I was just as happy for her as I amnow. My heart still hurts though when I think of what could have been. Soon Anastasia, I tell myself.Christian and I will have our second miracle soon.

"You look amazing Kate," I gush over her. "How is my little niece or nephew doing?" I rub her belly andfeel a tiny little kick.

Kate looks around mischievously and once she sees that no one is watching or listening to us she lowersher voice to a whisper. "She is doing perfect, moving around all the time."

I gasp quietly and cover my mouth in shock. "She?" I mouth the word to her silently. Kate nods her head,stifling a squeal. "I am so happy for you." I grab her in another hug. My best friend is going to have a babygirl.

"We haven't told the family yet. We are telling them at dinner today." She holds up a finger to her lips,signaling for me to keep her news a secret. I make a motion as though I am zipping my lips and throwingaway the key. We smile conspiratorially and sit together at the table. Kate shows me how she is makingthe place cards and I begin helping her to finish the task faster.

"Tum Lelot, see Mommy." Teddy pulls his Uncle Elliot in to the kitchen by his right hand. Like the gooduncle he is Elliot goes right along with the demands of my bossy little boy. So bossy, so much like hisfather.

"Are you telling your Uncle Elliot what to do?" I fake scold Teddy by placing my hands on my hips.

"Lelliot, Ana." Elliot corrects me. "Or at least that is what your husband has decided my nephew shouldcall me."

"Lelot!" Teddy beams at his uncle.

"Although Ted does not appear to have the word Lelliot down cold yet, but you're getting there aren't youbuddy?" Elliot turns his attention to my little boy and ruffles his curls.

"Mommy nack?" Ted asks me, ignoring Elliot's comment about his pronunciation of Lelliot.

"No snack baby boy. We are ready to eat. Go tell Daddy it is time for turkey."

At that Teddy releases Elliot's hand and bursts out of the room running to go in search of Christian. "I'dbetter go catch him before he reaches the stairs." Elliot says then turns to go after Ted.

Seated around the table, much like last year, with the exception of the fact that we are at Kate's home andnot mine and we are missing my parents, we all begin saying what we are thankful for.

Grace and Carrick go first, clasping hands with one another they gaze out on the sight that is their children,daughters-in-law, son-in-law, grandson and Kate's parents. "Grace and I are thankful for another yearspent with our family." Carrick says and kisses his wife's hand.

Kate's parents go next. "We are thankful for our son, our daughter-in-law, our daughter, our son-in-law andfor our new grandbaby. We cannot wait to meet him or her."

Kate and I trade knowing glances. Christian catches my eye and smiles slyly, he knows that Kate and Iare up to something.

"I am thankful for my beautiful wife Mia," Ethan begins. I watch Mia, hanging on to every word he says."I am so proud of her for opening her very own bakery in downtown Seattle. I know you are going to be ahit baby." They lean in and kiss each other chastely on the lips.

"And I am thankful for you Ethan. Thank you for believing in me." Mia whispers the last part to him.

I glance up at Christian and see his lips set in a firm thin line. I pinch his leg and give him a chastising look.

To him I think Mia will always be a little girl, his little sister, and he cannot see her as anything else.Especially not as a grown married woman. I cringe at how he will react should Mia and Ethan ever decideto have a baby. He mouths the word, 'Ow…" and rubs his thigh. I know it did not hurt him at all though, heis just being theatrical.

Now it is Christian and I's turn. Christian takes my hand in his and for a moment I see the shimmering hintof tears in his eyes, I know what he is thinking of. I close my eyes and count to three, breathing in deeply,controlling my emotions. "I am thankful for my beautiful Ana, for everything we have gone through andexperienced together. It only serves to make us stronger each day. I am thankful for our son. He is thepurest light in our lives. I love you both."

"Ditto." I whisper to him and I let him kiss my lips. Breaking the kiss I turn to my little boy who is not sopatiently waiting to eat his Thanksgiving dinner.

"What are you thankful for Teddy?" I ask him, only imagining what he is going to say.

"Lelot!" He says animatedly and the entire table breaks out in fits of laughter. Teddy grins, enjoying everybit of attention. My little comedian.

When the laughter dies down Elliot and Kate are the last ones to say what they are thankful for. Elliotclears his throat. "Kate and I are thankful for our family and for our beautiful home. We are thankful to beable to share it with you all. We are also thankful for the baby girl who will be gracing our lives in just fourshort months."

I hear Mrs. Kavanagh squeal with happiness and Grace gasps, her hand flying to her mouth. Her reactionis very much like mine was when Kate told me.

"Ava Grace will be her name." Kate beams and I see tears in Grace and Mrs. Kavanagh's eyes. Kate andElliot are using their mother's first names to name their daughter. I could not be happier for them.

There is a blur of hugs and congratulations before Teddy interrupts the jubilation declaring he is indeedready for a 'nack.' With Carrick's help, Elliot carves the turkey. Plates are passed around and filled withfood. On this Thanksgiving, everyone's hearts are filled with a multitude of love and joy. In spite of anyhardships or losses we endured this year, we do indeed have a great deal to be thankful for.

Chapter 2

I hope you all enjoy this chapter ;) I threw in a lemon for you. Happy Thanksgiving!

The family room is filled with warmth, from the fire and family togetherness. Kate comes down the stairs,her arms overflowing with a multitude of pink and purple fabrics. All belonging to the many dresses shehas already purchased for Ava.

"I started shopping the moment the doctor told us we were having a girl." She beams and holds up anotherdress for everyone to see. "Elliot picked this one out." The dress she is referring to is a long white cottondress with dainty pink ballerina slippers embroidered all over it.

"You picked out pink ballet slippers?" Christian chides his older brother with a snicker. He raises aneyebrow at Elliot who takes the dress from Kate and holds it up himself.

"This is adorable little bro and my daughter is going to look absolutely adorable in it. You just wait…whenyou and Ana have a baby girl you are going to be putty in her little hands."

Elliot knows nothing about the miscarriage Christian and I endured. The only people in this room whoknow are Grace, Carrick and Kate. I catch Kate looking at me sympathetically and I smile at her, lettingher know not to worry. "Ava is going to love the dress Elliot." I tell my brother-in-law and he grins withpride, laying his hand on Kate's belly. Elliot Grey settling down and having a family, Seattle's very ownmanwhore is doting over his unborn baby girl. I simply love it.

Kate finishes showing off the clothes and carries them back upstairs with Elliot's help. Teddy rubs his eyesand crawls in Christian's lap from where he has been playing on the floor with a few of his trucks that webrought along with us. It is past his naptime and I know he is tired. Christian kisses the top of our littleboy's head and arranges him in his arms so that Ted is comfortable. He rocks his body in a slow motion,and Ted is asleep almost instantly. Even with the conversational noise around him and the sound of thefootball game on TV in the background, my little boy is able to sleep peacefully, and sleep he does.

Mrs. Kavanagh and Kate go to the kitchen, first asking everyone what they would like for dessert. Whenthey return they have a tray full of individual slices of assorted pies and puddings. Ms. Callson followsbehind them holding a tray with cups and a steaming pot of coffee. Everything is placed on the coffeetable.

"I thought we could eat our dessert comfortably." Kate hands Mia her dessert plate and a cup of coffee.

Soon everyone is doting on Mia and how delectable each and every one of her desserts are. Taking a biteof my cranberry tart I have to agree with them. Mia is certainly talented at what she does. Her businesswill be taking off in no time.

"Teddy is going to be so sad he missed dessert." Mia observes, looking at her nephew still sleeping in hisdaddy's arms. "You must take some pumpkin pie home for him Ana."

"We will, I know he will want a big slice." I fill my fork with tart and offer it to Christian who is sittingbeside me on the floor.

"Whipped cream with my taste please." He says. I hope I am the only one in the room who catches thenaughty lilt to his voice.

Blushing I look down at my plate and run my fork through the dollop of cream, adding it to the cranberriesand crust. I offer my fork to him again and keeping his eyes locked on mine he opens his mouth, acceptingthe dessert. I almost squirm at how slowly he licks the fork clean. My God, could he be any lessinconspicuous?

Christian leans slightly towards me and brushes his lips across my ear. "The pie tastes divine with thewhipped cream but I'm sure you would taste even better with it."

"Or you," I whisper back boldly. Christian takes an audible gasp of air and I know I have affected him.

"I think I just threw up in my mouth a little." Elliot makes a gagging noise.

"Give me a break Lelliot, you did not hear what I said."

"No but by the color of Ana's cheeks I am sure I can guess." He answers, pointing in my direction with hisfork.

I hide my face against Christian's shoulder and laugh. Elliot always knows just how to tease andembarrass me. I think he makes it his life mission. If that is the case, he is very good at it.

Night is beginning to fall when we finally say our goodbyes and leave. Dutifully Sawyer and Roth followclosely behind us in the SUV until we arrive back at home. I hate knowing that they missed the holidaywith their families because they had to work but Christian ensured me that they did not mind. Often theidea of having security follow us still bothers me but there have been times in the past when it wasnecessary and the future is always unpredictable.

"I will go tuck him in bed." Christian lifts our sleeping boy from his car seat and follows behind me to thefront door. I slip the key in the lock and turn it quietly.

"I'll help you."

"I've got him baby, you go take a shower." He kisses me and runs a thumb over my bottom lip. "I will be insoon Mrs. Grey." He winks and I catch the hidden meaning behind his words.

My belly flip-flops and all of my blood rushes below my waist. My husband wants to play and I am all toohappy to oblige.

I take Ted's bag and my purse from Sawyer and bid he and Roth both good night before closing the doorand locking it. Christian is already upstairs with Ted. An idea pops in to my head and I go to the kitchen insearch of the whipped cream. Opening the refrigerator, I immediately find it and dash up the stairs,determined to get back to our bedroom before Christian does.

ONCE IN OUR ROOM, I divest myself of my clothing and rummage through the top drawer of mybureau. Finding my black satin and lace chemise, thong and silk stockings. I slip on the thong before goingin the bathroom to finish assembling the ensemble. In front of the mirror, I turn from side to side, admiringmy work. I have pulled my hair up in a tight ponytail, a few escaped tendrils frame my face. My chemisehas two solid panels of satin on each side, the lace front shows my pale skin and frames my breasts

perfectly; two satin ribbons lace up the front in a crisscross pattern, making a perfect bow at the top. I pullout my vanity chair and point my toes to glide on my stockings, attaching the lace tops to the garter belt. Istep in the closet and retrieve my black Christian Louboutins when something catches my eye…Christian'sgray tie. I snatch it off the hanger and take it with me.

I am standing in the middle of our bedroom when Christian comes in. My feet are planted firmly on thewooden floor; my legs spread about two feet apart. I feel commanding. I feel dominant and I love it. Iwatch silently, barely aware if I am even breathing as he takes in the view before him. His eyes turn darkand hungry, sweeping over my frame from head to toe. When they dart to the can of whipped cream onthe top of the bureau, a wicked smile spreads across his face.

"You want to play Mrs. Grey?" He asks, his voice melting like chocolate over me, and he hasn't eventouched me yet. He closes the door and moves toward me.

"I do Mr. Grey." I answer, adding an infliction of courage to my voice. I square my shoulders and raise mychin subtly at a sharp angle. The next words I utter stop him dead in his tracks. "But I want you to addressme as Mistress."

"Ana…how do you?" He almost stutters out his question.

I smirk at him, "Google Mr. Grey. I looked it up."

I give him a moment to digest my words and what I want to do. He regards me carefully, giving his nextdecision a great deal of thought. I feel like I am holding my breath, waiting for the outcome. This situationcould go either north or south. We have never played like this before. Christian is always the Dominantand I am the Submissive. I have never taken on the role of Domme before thus putting him in the role ofSubmissive.

Sensing his inner struggle, I speak further, asking him the question he asks me. "Do you trust me?"

His Adam's apple bobs up and down as he swallows hard. "I do. I just don't know if I can…"

I extend the hand holding his gray tie in front of me, showing him what I have. "I want to tie your hands upwith this."

"Okay." He answers.

"Okay?"

"Yes, Mistress." His gray gaze locks to my blue and I feel my knees go weak.

"Undress."

Slowly as though he is trying to torture me Christian removes his clothes. First, his cable knit sweater andundershirt. Then he bends to remove his socks. When each of his feet are bare I step forward to stand infront of him. "Let me." I grasp his belt and run my hands over the bulge in his jeans. He takes hisses out along breath. He is hard and I want to feel him. I want him on me and in me.

With greedy hands, I unbuckle his belt and slide his boxers and jeans down in one swift motion. Nottouching him, I drink in his nakedness with my eyes. His taut muscles creating perfect planes of

masculinity, lining his frame, he is mine and I love him.

"Lie on the bed." I murmur, my mouth has gone dry and I can hardly formulate my words.

Christian lies on the bed and I straddle him. With my hands, I move his above his head and bind themloosely with his gray tie. The same gray tie, which he has bound me with so many times.

"Is this okay?" I ask him earnestly. I want to know if it is not.

"Yes, Mistress." I feel my body become instantly wet.

Resisting the urge to take him now I climb off the bed and reach for the can of whipped cream. I slip offmy shoes before rejoining him.

"What are you going to do Anastasia?" He half smiles and my heart lightens, he is enjoying our game. Thisknowledge gives me a renewed boost of confidence.

Starting at the tip of his toes, I begin drawing a straight white line with the cream. First up his right leg thenup his left, I look up at his face to see him biting his bottom lip, desperately trying not to laugh.

"Does it tickle?" I ask him and cannot resist cracking a smile myself.

"Yes, Mistress."

With my loose sketch of whipped cream finished I begin lapping it up. At an achingly slow pace, I movemy tongue in soft strokes, up each leg. I give special attention to the sensitive skin around his erection,making sure not a drop is left before running my tongue around his pectorals and nipples. His skin is softand warm, sweet from the cream and he tastes delectable.

"My favorite dessert." I purr, skimming my fingers over his erection. He is firm in my hands and I kiss hislips quickly, letting him taste the sugary sweetness on my tongue.

"Fuck," he groans and flexes his wrists. "I want to touch you so badly." He pants, watching me,anticipating my next move.

"Not yet Mr. Grey." I admonish and slip back down his body to take him in my mouth. His body jerks inresponse and I take all of him in until I can feel the head of his erection hitting the back of my throat.

A raspy guttural groan escapes from deep in his throat and it urges me on. I glide my tongue up and overhim, tracing every sinew and ridge. "I'm going to come!" He shouts gruffly and I remove my mouth atonce. As I rise my head I reach up and pull one of the ends of the tie, freeing his hands.

Christian wastes no time once his hands are no longer bound together. He sits up so that we are nose tonose. "Now you are mine Mrs. Grey." He commands, slipping his hands around my neck. His fingers tracemy skin loosely, trailing down past my neck. I feel my breasts swell in response to his touch and hepinches each of my nipples harshly causing me to cry out.

"That's it baby, let me hear you." His hands move to grip my panties and in an abrupt movement, he ripsthem, exposing my wet and wanting sex. Immediately he is inside of me, stretching and filling me to thehilt.

"Does this feel good Anastasia?" He groans and moves me up and down over his length withdetermination.

"Yes Sir," I gasp out.

He shifts suddenly so that I am lying on the bed beneath him and he is over me, still buried deep inside ofme.

"Fuck baby, you are so hot."

"Fuck me Christian." I demand and he answers my request, pounding on and on. Refusing to stop until weare both spent. Satisfied and sated in each other's arms.

THE END...

Valentine's Day 2014 Story: Valentine's Day 2014 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10106294/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 02/13/2014 Words: 1230 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: This is a one scene short of Valentine's Day 2014. Ana is newly pregnant with Phoebe in thisshort scene. I do not own Fifty Shades of Grey or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1: Valentine's Day 2014

February 14, 2014

Valentine's Day

I do not own Fifty Shades of Grey or any of the characters.

All rights go to E.L. James

Written as a fanfic under the alias newgirl3366

Long fingers glide smoothly over my barely swollen belly. I blink my eyes open and mentally remindmyself, thirteen weeks. It is Friday and for the past six days I have had the same first thought when Iwake. Thirteen weeks, I have finally made it through my first trimester. The morning light of the wintersun bathing our bedroom is muted by the low hanging clouds. The first few rain drops of what promises tobe a drizzly day are beginning to fall over the sound. Outside the air is chilled and damp, but here, where Iam I feel nothing but warmth and security.

I look at the red numbers on the alarm clock to see what time it is and notice a crystal vase. It is filled withdeep red roses. A grin tugs at my lips. How did he? When did he? I won't even ask because I know hewill only tap me on the end of my nose and say that he has his ways.

Shifting my body I turn from my side, the hand carefully placed over my middle shifts with me. "Hi," Iwhisper giving Christian a soft smile.

"Hi," he answers me in the same hushed tone of voice. He leans up on his elbow and kisses my lips. "Didyou sleep well?"

I let my inner peacefulness wash over my face. "I did. Thank you for the roses, they're beautiful."

"Not as beautiful as you, and you're welcome." He gives me his shy smile before speaking gain. "Thirteenweeks." Christian mimics what I was just thinking. How does he do that? He can always read my mindand echo my thoughts.

"Thirteen weeks." We both know our miracle can be snatched from us at any time but each week blip twois safe inside of my body growing stronger is a milestone to be celebrated. As my belly expands so doesour joy, it is growing steadily as we become more reassured with the passing of time. The hole left by ourloss is healing and I know that process will be complete when blip two is safe in our arms.

Christian removes his hand from my stomach briefly. He twists his body and I hear the bedside tabledrawer open and close. When places his hand back where it was his fist is closed. "I have something foryou." He opens his palm and I feel something weighted against my bare skin. "Happy Valentine's Day,Ana."

I lift my head slightly and peer down at my charm bracelet, the one Christian gave me when wecelebrated my first birthday as husband and wife. I pick it up and look at it more closely. Two more shiningcharms have been added to the bracelet. One is a little boy and the other is a little girl. I let my fingers

dance over the intricate trinkets. The little boy symbolizes our sweet Teddy who is still fast asleep in hiscrib. The other is meant to symbolize our child growing inside of me. I smirk up at Christian. "You'recertain blip number two is a girl, aren't you?"

"I've known it since the first day, Ana. She will be beautiful. She will have brown hair and clear blue eyesjust like her mommy." His fingers caress my skin where he had placed the bracelet.

"It could be a boy." I remind him.

"No, it's a girl." His shimmering gray eyes, looking down on me with so much love are full of certainty.

"In a few weeks we will know for sure."

"In a few weeks you will know for sure. I already know." He corrects me and moves his head down topress his lips against my slightly raised baby bump. "Daddy knows you are a girl. Mommy just needs someconvincing." My heart soars when he talks to our baby, just like he did when he talked to Teddy when Iwas carrying him. I comb my fingers through the messy locks of his hair.

"Will you put my bracelet on me?" Christian sits up and I hold my hand out to him. He takes the braceletand encircles my offered wrist with it, clasping it shut. "The charms are beautiful Christian, thank you." Irun my fingertips over the newly added charms as well as the others, remembering the moments whicheach of them symbolize.

When I look up at Christian he is watching me intently. "We have a few moments before our son wakes."He slides he sheet that is covering my body down, revealing my breasts. My nipples pucker at the suddenchill of the air. "Cold?" He asks and leans down to warm me. Taking one nipple in his mouth and laving itdeliciously with his tongue. His fingers warm my other nipple, twisting and pinching it ever so lightly

"Mmmmm…not anymore." I breathe out and lift my body fractionally to push myself closer to his hotmouth.

He moves to my other nipple and gives it an equal amount of attention. His fingers travel south, skatinglovingly over my belly I feel his index finger trace a heart where blip two is. I gasp in his mouth and followit with a moan when his fingers find their goal. Two of them pushing in me, in and out, he moves them in ata steady pace. His thumb circles my clitoris. My insides liquefy. The wetness coats his fingers. Christianlicks my skin with his tongue, following the same trail of his fingers; pausing at my middle he kisses mystomach. He lifts his head and fixes his absorbed gaze on what his fingers are doing to my sex.

Fuck, it's so hot watching him watch himself giving me pleasure. I mumble out loud inarticulately, begginghim for something, but I'm not quite sure what it is. The apex of my thighs is tingling, hypersensitive andnumb all at the same time. I need to come.

"Christian…please…" I plead with him, needing release so badly. He keeps my orgasm just a bay. I'm onthe edge and I want so badly to fall I cannot reach what I desire. It's as if I can only wriggle my toe freelyover the edge.

"What do you want, baby? Tell me." He flicks his eyes up to meet mine. They are an intense gray, raptlyfocused on the pleasure he is giving me.

"Make me come, Christian. Please." I beg again and this time he flicks his fingers, hitting just the right

spot. My body convulses around his fingers and I cry out from the sweet pleasure filled sensation flowingthrough my veins. My toes curl and I fist my hands against the sheet beneath me. "I need you inside ofme." I gasp and in a second I feel Christian stretching my entrance open with his erection. He sinks intome, fully and deeply with one long thrust. "Oh, Christian!" I call out his name and wrap myself around him.Holding him as close as I can, never wanting to let go.

Just a little short scene, a Valentine's treat if you will. Enjoy.

Mother's Day 2014 Story: Mother's Day 2014 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10340450/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 05/11/2014 Words: 2501 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about Ana's mother's day this year. It is in keeping with the story as Ms. Jameswrote it. Ana and Christian are expecting Phoebe and spend the day sailing with Ted. I do not own FiftyShades or the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1: Mother's Day 2014

Happy Mother's Day to ALL mother's. Being a mother is not defined by what your body can or cannot do,it is about what your heart can do. Whether you are a mother, a stepmother, an aunt, a grandma or afurmom, I want to wish each and every one of you a wonderful day. I hope this story makes you smile.

Mother's Day

May 11, 2014

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of these characters.

All rights go to E.L. James

Golden rays of sunshine rain down on us when we step out of the Audi Quattro SUV. Taylor exits andgoes to the back to fetch our picnic basket, tartan blanket and Ted's bag packed with all of the essentials anearly two year old might need during a day out with his parents. Teddy wriggles impatiently in his carseat, making the task of unbuckling him a tad more tedious than usual.

"Boat!" He points his fingers and squeals excitedly. Clapping his hands he can barely contain his jubilation.The marina is filled with boats and he can hardly wait to race up and down the promenade to look at eachone of them. His favorite being Christian's boat, The Grace.

Christian perches Ted high on his shoulders and I shield my eyes with my hand to look up at them both. "Ithink he's a little excited, Daddy." I laugh. Ted's eyes are as big as saucers. From his higher vantage pointhe can see the entire marina and the Olympic Peninsula splayed out before him. The northwest windwhips around us, ruffling Christian and Ted's nearly identical copper curls. A few strands of hair work freefrom my loosely tied ponytail and I tuck them behind my ears.

Christian takes my hand in his. "Ready for a day of sailing, Mommy?"

"More than ready." I grin back at him. I had hoped we would spend Mother's Day together, just our littlefamily unit…our growing family unit. I touch my belly in response to the faint kick I feel come from insideof me. Our daughter is making her presence known. It appears that she has the same knack as her fatherdoes for knowing my thoughts before I speak them.

"Do you need your jacket?" Christian asks before we leave the parked SUV.

"No," I rub my belly. My cream and navy striped cable knit sweater paired with my maternity jean caprisand navy flats is warm enough. I have been hot since the moment I found out I was pregnant with ourlittle blip number two. Even now I could strip down to nothing but my skivvies and still be hot. The breeze,warm and cool at the same time, gives me a reprieve. A jacket would make the day unbearable.

Taylor helps us aboard the large catamaran, placing our bags and things in the cabin below. He speakswith Liam McConnell, Mac, and I hear them talking about the weather and what time we should bedocking back at the marina.

"Daddy big boat!" Teddy wrestles his way down from Christian's shoulders and runs to the chest where

the lifejackets are kept. His little khaki canvas shoes pitter patter over the deck. He retrieves one anddrags it behind him by one of the straps, returning to Christian. The adult size lifejacket is as big as he is.

"I'm afraid that one is a little too big for you, son. Here, let's give that one to Mommy and I will get youone that will fit you just right." Christian takes Ted back to the chest and takes out a lifejacket he hadspecial ordered for Ted. Ted has been on the boat a few times this spring, but today will be his first daysailing. Christian, being the protective father that he is, has taken all of the necessary precautions to ensureour son's safety.

Teddy stands in front of him while Christian fastens and tightens the straps on the jacket. His little browhis furrowed as he listens intently to the rules Christian is giving him. I hope he remembers them all,especially the one about not running on deck. All parents believe their child is the smartest child in theworld, but I happen to know my Teddy must be. He is a rambunctious little boy and is always curious. Heis safe though and listens to our directions. There are times when he asserts his independence and 'no' hasquickly become one of his favorite words. I often wonder if he truly understands the meaning of the wordand the context he sometimes uses it in. Grace tells me he doesn't and just likes hearing himself say it andsee the reaction he gets for it. I think she may be on to something.

Once Ted is secured in his lifejacket Christian checks my handiwork on my own jacket. "Safe and secure,Mrs. Grey." He smiles at me and kisses my lips.

I smirk at him remembering the first time he strapped me into a life jacket. "Pervert." I mouth the word athim and his smile grows into a full blown salacious grin.

"You know it baby." He kisses me and splays his hand over my swollen belly. The lifejacket is raise just abit on my front, hanging over our growing baby girl. "How's my daughter?"

"Napping for now." I put my hand over his. I hope she continues to nap. I'm not sure I could stomach herrolling around inside of me while the boat rolls over the cold waters of the Puget Sound.

Teddy and I take our seats on deck, sitting on the U-shaped banquette. Teddy jabbers about the boats andwaves to a family who is waving to him as they stroll down the promenade past our boat. I catch a fewwords here and there, boat, water, daddy, go...enough to tell me that he is anxious to begin his first sailingadventure.

THE GRACE FLOATS AND soars, dipping and rising over the clear cold water beneath her. Proppedon Christian's hip Teddy grasps the wheel between Christian's hands to help his daddy drive the boat. Thesails take us where the wind wants us to go and soon we are far out into the sound heading northwest. Asbeautiful as the land around us is I don't want to dock today. I want to feel the volatility the water has tooffer. Its impulsiveness coupled with the wind blowing my hair and the white and deep red sails gives me asense of freedom I've only ever felt with Christian.

Mac takes the wheel after a while, giving Christian and Ted the chance to come join me on deck. Tedpoints to seagulls and delights when a small pod of orcas swims alongside us.

"Big!" Teddy calls out as the orcas bob up and down going about their way. One gives a small show bybounding up higher than the rest and splashing when it reaches the water's surface once again.

My cheeks hurt from smiling so much at my baby boy's pure delight. Isn't this what little boys dreams are

made of?

After an hour of taking in the majesty of the nature around us and walking the length of the boat severaltimes with Ted's hand firmly holding one of mine and one of Christian's we go below deck.

As usual Mrs. Taylor has packed us a feast. While Christian changes Ted's diaper and helps him out of hislifejacket so he can be more comfortable to eat I take everything from the basket. Chicken salad withcroissants, one of Ted's favorites, a spring salad of asparagus, hard boiled eggs, bacon with some sort ofvinaigrette on the side to accompany it, and for dessert a lemon tart with whipped cream. She spoils usand I love it. I have our meal lain out with plates and utensils from the galley cabinets when Ted returnsahead of Christian.

"Mommy, eat." I bend down as far as my belly will allow me to and lift Ted in my arms. He sits happilyatop his baby sister, his eyes taking in the food before him. I wonder if he truly understands the fact thathe will not be an only child forever. In a little over three months he will have a sister. My heart swells stillwhen I think about it. Just a year ago Christian and I were experiencing the greatest pain and lossimaginable and now it seems like it happened eons ago. The joy our Teddy brings us every day along withthe joy of the child growing inside of me gives us so much light in our lives…blinding, joyous light.

"Are you ready for a nap?" I tickle Ted's tummy as he rubs his eyes.

"Nap." He nods his head in agreement. It is rare for Ted to actually agree to a nap, he must be tired.

"I'll clean up here, Ana. You put him down." Christian clears our dishes from the table.

I turn my attention back to Ted when I feel his hand on my belly. "Kiss baby Mommy." He pats me andleaning over he presses his sweet lips to my sweater covered belly. Tears pool in my eyes and I look toChristian who is smiling and I think there are tears in his eyes too. My little Ted does know his baby sisteris growing inside of me.

With his tummy full of as much food as it can hold Ted falls asleep the moment his head is on the pillow inone of the two front cabins. I remove his canvas shoes and place them on the foot of the bed. Tucking thepale blue blanket around his body I kiss his sun kissed cheek. He yawns and sighs in his sleep. This will bea long nap. The wind, sun and thrill of sailing have exhausted him.

Christian is tidying the galley when I return. I rub my protruding stomach in response to a kick. SeeingTeddy have a nap made me want one.

"He's asleep?" Christian places the last clean dish in the cabinet where it belongs.

"Fast asleep, he has had the time of his life."

"The day is not over, Mrs. Grey." He dries his hands on a dishtowel and leaves it on the counter. "Come."He takes my hand in his and leads us to the master cabin.

I gasp and cover my mouth with my hand in surprise when he opens the door. The room is covered in palepink roses. My eyes look everywhere taking it all in, but they settle on a small red leather box in the centerof the bed, it is familiar and I have an idea of what it holds inside. The box is adorned with a simple redsatin bow. I go to the bed and pick it up.

"Happy Mother's Day." Christian whispers in my hair and kisses the back of my neck.

I pull the ribbon and the bow falls open. Opening the box I find a charm inside, it is a charm of a little girlto match the one of a little boy he gave me for Ted. "Oh, Christian," I hold the delicate charm in my hand.

"A boy and now a girl to add to your bracelet," His arms encircle my growing waistline where he holds ourbaby and me at the same time. She gives a kick, letting her daddy know she's awake. "Thank you, Ana." Icrook my head sideways and glance up at him. "Thank you for not letting me give up on this." His longfingers caress me through my sweater. "Thank you for being the mother of my children."

I tuck my head in the nook between his chest and his chin. "Thank you for being the father of mine." Iwhisper back to him, the threat of unshed tears choking my words.

"I want to make love to you." He kisses my neck and then my lips. I tuck the charm back in its box andplace on the table beside the bed.

I step out of his arms and lift first my sweater and then my camisole over my head. His gray eyes gleamand darken. Christian removes his own sweater and steps forward so that my body is flush with his withthe exception of where our baby girl is.

"So beautiful, Mrs. Grey," he traces the swell of my breasts. His fingers dancing along the silver filigree ofmy navy colored bra. With one hand he unhooks the bra, freeing my breasts and giving them access to hismouth. Christian wastes no time, suckling them each until I am whimpering and wet with need. He helpsme to discard the rest of my clothes and lays me back on the bed. "Are you comfortable?" He fluffs thepillows behind me.

"Yes, I'm fine." I breathe out, reaching for him. "I want you inside of me." I wrap my hands around hishard length and urge him to where I want him most. Careful not to put any weight on me Christian propshimself on his elbows, tangling his fingers in my hair, I lift my bottom and wrap my legs around his waist.

"We may not be able to have sex in this position much longer." He points out the obvious fact that my bellyis getting in the way. I swear I was not this big with Ted when I was five nearly six months pregnant. Infact I don't think I was this big yesterday even. "You may need to be on top." He suggests.

"No, Christian…I want to be beneath you." I urge him forward by digging my bare heels in his lower backuntil I feel him slide inside of me. Oh, this feels so good. I close my eyes and swallow a moan.

Suddenly I am sitting up; Christian wraps his arms around my back and lifts me up so that we are bothsitting nose to nose. "Like this, Mrs. Grey. I want you comfortable and I want to ensure that I give you allof the pleasure I can."

Impulsively I begin to move, stroking him with my body. Up and down I slide over him, moving with thegentle sway of the boat. Christian kisses my lips tenderly, never breaking our contact. His hands cradle myface, glide down my neck, cup my breasts and dance over the stretched skin of my belly. Everywhere hetouches me I burn, for him. Everywhere he touches me he cherishes me. My body tightens and I fall apartin his arms. I whisper his name between our passion filled kisses and he whispers mine. Falling apart ineach other's arms is what we do best and I never want this moment or this day to end.

Christian's 31st Birthday Story: Christian's 31st Birthday Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10465668/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 06/19/2014 Words: 4410 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: Two parts to this short story about Mr. Grey's Birthday. Sweet moments with Ted and hotmoments in the Playroom. As always I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go toEL James.

Chapter 1

I had intended for there to be one long part to this but instead it is going to be two parts.Reason being, I had a crazy busy day and was not able to write near as much as I wanted to. I'vetaken all of your ideas into account and I hope you enjoy what I've come up with. The other partof Christian's birthday will be posted tomorrow I PROMISE. I wish it was today but alas, atleast I have something to post.

June 18, 2014

Christian's 31st Birthday

"One more, Mommy." Teddy holds a single finger up indicating that he is ready for me to pass him thesecond long silver candle.

We've settled on two candles for Christian's birthday cake. The choice to have two candles was not myown, it was Ted's. His reasoning was, Daddy should have two candles like he did. I've tried to explain tohim he had two candles because he is two years old and Daddy is more than two years old, but there is nodisputing with him. Once a Grey man has a decision in his head, persuasion is a difficult task to undertakeand my attempts are almost always futile.

With his tongue slipping between his lips he concentrates on his mission of pushing the candle down justenough to match the other one. "Candles!" He claps his hands when he is finished and I beam at him.

"Daddy will love it baby boy." I kiss the top of his copper locks. Afternoons in the late spring sunshinehave only served to highlight the already burnished color of his hair. Playing chase and hide and seek in themeadow are his favorite past time, Christian's too I believe. I swipe my finger through the bowl containingthe leftover frosting. The chocolate is smooth, perfect cocoa velvet in my mouth.

"Me taste." Ted swipes his entire hand through the bowl and licks his fist clean of the frosting, leaving hima sticky mess. "Mommy, taste." He offers me his hand and I lick off one of his fingers.

"Mmmmm…tasty. Okay baby boy, we are all done making Daddy's birthday cake." I help Ted down fromthe kitchen chair he is standing on and place it back at the kitchen table. He waits patiently at my feetwhile I move the finished chocolate cake from the counter to the center island. Christian should be homeany minute now. I finish loading the last of the dishes in the dishwasher with help from my personalassistant.

He looks up at my thoughtfully while placing a spoon in the utensil basket. "Mommy, eat cake now?" Heraises one of his eyebrows in question.

I shake my head at him. "Not yet. It's Daddy's cake. Don't you think we should wait for him?" On cue thefront door opens and I hear Christian and Taylor's voices. Their footfalls sound on the hardwood floors,echoing through the hall.

"Daddy!" Ted squeals and is off like a rocket. Barreling through the house I know when he has foundChristian because his squeals grow louder and erupt into fits of giggles and shrieks. Christian is ticklinghim.

In the draw behind me I search for the box of matches. Finding them I stand stock still, waiting for themoment they are close enough for me to light them. I've made this exact same chocolate cake forChristian every year, except for the year Ted was born. Life with a tiny new baby did not exactly givemuch time for baking. Baby. Phoebe rolls and kicks me from the inside. I touch my belly and rub my handover the spot where I feel her. She's anxious for the cake too, though not nearly as anxious as her bigbrother.

"Where's Mommy, Ted?" Christian's voice is near, just outside the kitchen doorway. I flick a match overthe matchbox and an orange flame springs to life. Quickly I light both of the candles and blow the matchout.

Little tell all that he is immediately discloses my location and surprise. "Mommy, cake, Daddy."

Christian chuckles. "You don't say?"

They both have twin grins on their faces when they come through the doorway. Ted is in Christian's armsand points excitedly at the cake. "See?"

I begin singing happy birthday to Christian and Ted joins in here and there. Adding the words he knows. Sofar he takes after me in the singing department. I so hoped he would inherit Christian's talent for carryingmelodious tunes, but if his singing abilities at the age of two are any hint, he has the music styling of anAna Steele, not a Christian Grey.

"Make a wish, Daddy and blow out your candles." Christian closes his eyes for a fraction of a secondbefore opening them again. "Did you make a wish?"

He cups his hand over my belly, running it over my orange and white chevron print short maxi dress. Thefabric tickles my stretched skin. Then he kisses Ted's cheek, followed by my lips. "I don't have to make awish, Mrs. Grey. They've all already come true, tenfold."

"Daddy, eat cake." My little boy is impatient to taste the cake he worked so diligently to help me bake thisafternoon.

"Good?" I slide a bite of the cake between my lips, licking my fork clean. Christian is nearly finished withhis slice.

He runs his fork over his plate collecting leftover frosting. "Delicious as always." I keep my eyes lockedon him long enough for him to notice, watching him run his tongue along the edges of his fork does thingsto me, things that remind me of the evening to come. I'm nervous and excited to give him my gift. It'sforward for me, but I have grown more comfortable in my own sensual skin. "Don't bite your lip." Hestands from his seat at the table and runs his thumb over my bottom lip, freeing it from my teeth. "I wish Iknew what you were thinking."

"You'll know soon enough, Mr. Grey." I answer him coyly.

Christian takes our plates to the dishwasher, leaving Ted with his as he is not quiet finished yet. "Where isMrs. Taylor?"

"Taking care of other parts of my birthday present for you." I make it a point not to give too much away.

"Dinner perhaps? It did not go unnoticed by me that we had dessert before dinner." He looks around theempty kitchen. "Where is she?"

"At Escala, Mr. Grey." My tone tells him he should have figured this out already. Where else would shebe? I watch his gray eyes begin to glimmer with understanding. He's connecting the dots in his mind,putting two and two together to get four. The doorbell rings and I scoot my chair back. "That'll be Mia." Iglance back at him over my shoulder. "She has agreed to be our babysitter for the entire night. I told her Ididn't think we'd be back until morning." With that I leave him standing at the dishwasher, still holding aplate in his hand.

SMOOTHLY, CHRISTIAN PULLS HIS Audi R8 Spyder into one of our many parking spaces atEscala. He's been coolly contemplative during the drive here. I know his mind is hard at work trying todecipher what his birthday present might be. Orchestrating the delivery and being here when it was madewas a feat. With me being seven months pregnant Christian has not cared to let me out of his sight unlessI am at home where he left me or at work where he dropped me off. Talking him into letting Sawyer driveme one day last week took some convincing, even with the excuse of having a hair appointment he stillwanted to go with me. There was no hair appointment for him to accompany me too.

We ride the elevator up and he steals glances at me, smirking to himself. "You're not going to tell me whatmy surprise is."

"No. You'll have to wait until after dinner."

"So that is what Mrs. Taylor is doing here?"

I giggle. "Yes, I promise she has nothing to do with any other part of your present. She's only helped withdinner. In fact no one else has had anything to do with the other part of your present. No one else knows itexists except for me."

He runs his thumb over his bottom lip and regards me casually. "You've been quite the little con artist thispast week haven't you?" His statement catches me off guard. "I know there was a delivery made here lastWednesday, incidentally I do believe that was the day you had your, hair appointment." Caught, dang it. Ican never get anything by this man. Christian sees the alarm in my face, like a deer caught in theheadlights of a car. He chuckles, "Relax. I don't know what the delivery was. Only that building securitycontacted me."

"Why?" Nothing is secret around Christian Grey. I should have already learned this lesson.

"Because something I had not cleared was being delivered to my apartment. I asked them who was at theapartment and when they told me it was you I cleared it. No big deal." He leans down and kisses my lips."Your surprise has not been spoiled."

I breathe a sigh of relief. I'm already nervous enough, I don't need anything else putting me on edge.

MRS. TAYLOR HAS THE vast dining room table set for two at the far end. The flames of the twocandles dance against the dishes. They look like beacons up high in the starlit night sky of Seattle. Twinflames melting into the heavens, like Christian and I will be before the night is over. She serves us andleaves the room to give us our privacy.

We eat slowly, talking and enjoying each other's company. Christian tells me about new developments withhis satellite office in New York. The company is now hiring interns in collaboration with NYU and it isgoing off without a hitch. I am happy to hear this. Maybe now his trips to New York will be fewer. Thelast three months he has been in New York at least once or twice a month. With the birth of Phoebedrawing nearer he does not want to leave my side. He never did want to go any of the times he had to, butwhen he did it was only because there was no other choice. Ros is living in New York full time now,having earned the title of Assistant Executive CEO at GEH. Christian is able to breathe easier with Rosthere; she is doing a fine job from what he tells me. I don't know much of Ros, but from what I do knowhe could not have chosen more capable hands.

Christian asks me about work, conveniently leaving out my fake hair appointment. I make whatever smalltalk I can. Truthfully, I much prefer listening to him talk about his day. My nerves are jumping inside at arapid fire rate. The thought of what is sitting upstairs waiting for us will not get out of my mind. Is it nervesmaking my stomach jump or the baby? I touch my belly after taking a sip of my sparkling water.

"Is she moving?" Christian pushes his chair back and comes to sit in the one to my left. He touches hisdaughter from outside of me and she kicks in response. "There she is." He smiles broadly.

"She's been a dancing girl ever since I fed her that chocolate cake."

"I'm sure her brother has been the same way. Mia will sleep well tonight, when Ted finally calms and letsher sleep."

Our little boy was very excited when his Auntie Mia came to stay with him. He was pulling her to see hisnew train set when we left. She had already seen it at his birthday party, but he didn't care. I have afeeling Mia is probably still playing trains with him.

Mrs. Taylor returns to clear our plates. "Would you care for any dessert?"

"I'll get it, Mrs. Taylor, thank you." I smile at her and stand. We won't be eating our dessert here in thedining room, so I see no need to have Gail fetch it for us.

"Baby let me," Christian makes to stand.

"No, I've got it." I go to the freezer where I take out a pint of Ben & Jerry's finest vanilla. From the utensildrawer I retrieve one spoon.

Christian's eyes light up when he sees me approaching him. "I think I'm going to enjoy this birthday presentvery much."

"I do hope so, Mr. Grey." I whisper so that Gail does not hear me.

Chapter 2

Thank you all for waiting so patiently...here you go.

His gaze darkens the closer I walk to him. When I am standing directly in front of him they are twin poolsof molten rock. The gray deeper, smoldering, it seethes through my skin. His stare sears me on its own.He doesn't even have to touch me for me to feel his want. Christian reaches his hand out to take thespoon and ice cream from me. I pull my hand back and slowly shake a finger in admonishment. Hiseyebrows shoot up in surprise.

"Oh no, Mr. Grey. Tonight is your birthday and I will be the one handing out the treats. You will bereceiving them." I lean in closely to his ear and cannot resist kissing his lobe. Sucking it between my teethI nip him, I know he likes it. A low growl rumbles in his chest. Remembering the lingering presence of Gailmy cheeks pink, I look back in time to see her quietly making her departure. Thank goodness, now we arealone. "I expect you in our playroom in fifteen minutes, on your hands and knees." Our playroom, evenafter being married for nearly three years those two words together make my insides melt and flutter all atthe same time. I pause and wet my lips with my tongue. "And wear nothing but your jeans." Theemphasis I place on the last two words let him know exactly which jeans I am speaking of.

ANTICIPATION IS THE KEY to seduction. I slip off my last piece of clothing, leaving only my graylace bra and matching thong on. In the guest bathroom mirror I make quick work of brushing my locks out.I flip my head upside down and brush the underside furiously. I want my hair to be as full as possible.Maybe I should have made a hair appointment after all instead of fibbing about it. When I finish brushing itI am satisfied though, the ends curl nicely just above the lace of my bra. Christian will love it. My finaltouch is to apply a soft pink lip gloss. I make a pouty face with my lips as I inspect my work in the mirror.The only thing that would make me feel sexier would be my dove gray Christian Louboutin's. There isabsolutely no way I would risk teetering even the short distance from here to the playroom in them. Notwith my seven month pregnant belly protruding out in front of me. I would be about as stable as ahippopotamus on stilts.

AS INSTRUCTED, CHRISTIAN IS waiting for me in when I open the playroom door. If he's noticedhis gift he isn't letting on. Instead he is behaving just as I would if I were submitting to him at this moment.His knees are spread slightly apart, his forearms are resting on his legs, and his head is bowed down.Seeing my bare feet he is unable to help himself he tilts his head upward to take in the scenery that is me.His eyes are always darker and more dangerous in this room. It could be the lighting or the merely themood of the room in general that does it. Whatever it is, I am glad for it. His eyes tell me what his wordsdo not, they always have. Right now he is hungry to taste me. Tonight, I will be the one doing the tasting.

I close the door and lock it behind me. "You may stand."

Christian stands and I give myself time to rake my eyes over his body. His soft denim jeans hang from hiships, the top button ceremoniously undone. Knowing that he is mine I step forward and trace a single digitdown his sternum, stopping at the top of the soft hairs leading down his happy trail. I draw my lip inbetween my teeth. As much as I love these jeans I want him out of them. My hand moves over theobvious bulge in his pants and I stroke him. He doesn't move or make a sound, he hasn't been asked too.Christian trusting me to act as his Domme is one of the most precious things he has ever bestowed uponme. While we have only engaged in this form of role play twice, now being the third time, I know each and

every time just how much it has taken for him to give himself over to me. Being on this side of the coinmakes me appreciate how much my submission meant to him when we first played here in this room.

Finding the zipper I slide it down, his pants loosen and I help them to the floor by using both hands. "Muchbetter." I whisper. Christian steps away from his discarded pants. His eyes flick in the direction of my gift."Do you like it?"

My gaze follows his. Standing to the left of the bed is a tantra chair. It is red leather, the same deep bloodred as the walls of the room. The dim light radiating from the sconces on the walls cast shadows over thechair. The head of the chair is characterized by a larger curvature, like a semicircle, it flows seamlessly,dipping down to a concave, then curving back up to a smaller semicircle. I squeeze my legs together at thethought of being lain out on the chair with Christian pounding it to me.

When his eyes find mine I search them. There is surprise, disbelief and pride in his eyes. A mixture ofemotions, mostly what I see is love. He does not answer with words. Instead he steps forward and lifts ahand. He runs it down my jawline and frees my lip from my teeth. The first taste of his lips is heavenly.My mind runs back to the euphemism I thought when we first arrived. What was it? Something aboutcandles, two glimmer lights in the heavens? I cannot remember fully and Christian's tongue sliding againstmine wipes my mind of any coherent thoughts.

I break the kiss, breathless already. "Lie on the chair, Mr. Grey."

"Yes, Mistress." He speaks and my knees nearly buckle.

I reach for the now softened ice cream and spoon from where they are resting on the top of the bureauand follow him to the chair. I place them on the small side table and slip my thong off of my body. Iretrieve it from the floor. "I want to bind your hands with these." I explain, straddling Christian. This chairdoes what it says. We aren't even having sex yet, but just the ease of positioning my body over him makesit well worth the money spent. The chair curves in all the right places and I let my imagination take flight,imagining all of the positions we can use this chair for after the baby is born. My inner goddess is lookingthrough her Kama Sutra book, her manicured fingernail running over the table of contents until she findswhat she is looking for. She is ready to do her homework on the subject.

"You want to tie me up with your panties?" I nod my head and Christian places his hands above his headand I thread my gray thong so that his wrists are secured. "I think another fantasy I didn't even know Ihad just came true, Mrs. Grey." He tests his binds and I smile satisfied.

Reaching for the ice cream I take off the lid and scoop out a spoonful of creamy vanilla. Christian openshis mouth expectantly, but instead of offering the cold confection to him I slide the spoon between my lips.

"Make that a second fantasy I didn't even know I had coming true. My naked wife sitting on top of mywhile eating ice cream, that just came true." I cannot resist breaking a smile. I love how relaxed he is herewith me. I love how relaxed I am here with him.

"Would you like a taste?"

His eyes darken as he slips back into sub mode. "Yes, please Mistress." I scoop out a spoonful and let himtaste it. He licks his lips, enjoying every drop of the ice cream.

After feeding him the one spoonful I slide back to sit over his thighs, feeling his erection brush against my

sex and bottom as I go. My body clenches and aches, wanting to be filled by him. I inhale deeply. Try tofind your self-control, Anastasia. You want this night to last. In a sudden movement I do not anticipateChristian sits up, keep his hands bound, they rest in front of him between our bodies. He bends andbrushes his lips over the tightened skin where our daughter is growing inside of me.

When he settles back in place, lying back and bring his hands back over his head, his soft eyes gaze up atme. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to kiss you there. Your body is so beautiful, I could not resist."

I smile shyly. How do I answer a sentiment so sweet and so pure? This man loves me and our childrenmore than anything in the world. How did I ever get so lucky? "Thank you." I whisper.

I close my eyes and collect my wits. Breathing in deeply I reopen them and collect another spoonful of icecream. This time I do not eat it or offer it to Christian. Like he has in the past I allow it to drip over hischest. Droplets fall down his sculpted abs. Sweet streams of vanilla. My mouth waters, my tonguewanting to taste it, to taste him. Pushing my bottom back I lean forward and run my tongue over hisheated skin. I feel his body jerk and shiver beneath mine. No doubt it is the coldness of the ice creammixed with the heat of my mouth that is causing him to shiver. Now he knows how I have felt when hehas enjoyed Ben & Jerry's and Ana.

When his body is clean I offer him another spoon of ice cream. He takes it in his mouth and I yelp insurprise when he unexpectedly works free of my panties and takes the ice cream and spoon from myhands. He places them on the floor beside the chair. Sitting up so that we are nose to nose Christianreaches behind me to unhook my bra, my breasts fall freely from their confines. He cups their heaviness inhis long fingered hands and brings his mouth down to one. Wrapping his lips around my nipple he sucklesgently. I whimper and squirm, wishing so badly I had scooted back up over his erection.

He kisses my other nipple. "Stand up, Mrs. Grey."

Oh? The tables have been turned. "Yes, Sir." I smile and comply.

Christian reverses the way he is laying. His head is now resting against the small of the two curvatures ofthe chair. "Now, climb on top of me, facing away from me." I look at him skeptically. Why would he wantme to face away from him? Sure, we've had sex like that before, but… "The larger of the two curves willhug your body more completely. It will support the baby better. Now, lift your beautiful ass over me."

My insides quiver and melt. If I had panties on still they would be drenched. As it is I can feel my wetnesscoating not only my sex but my thighs as well, I have not come yet, still it feels as though I have. Liftingmy right leg I move my body so that I am straddling Christian. Once I am fully over him he guides medown with one hand on either side of my hips.

"Christian, fuck."

"Language, Mrs. Grey." He sharply smacks my behind. Then he rubs the skin with his hand to soothe thesting.

"Yes, Sir." I whimper as he slides inside of me. My body is so full, so sensitive. I lean forward, taking himto the hilt. I am glad for the support of the chair, turns out my birthday present for Christian is for both ofus. You are both having sex on it. Of course it is for both of you. My rude subconscious gives hersarcastic attitude. I don't have to shut her up though; my inner goddess hits her over the head with her

Kama Sutra before throwing her head back and enjoying the chair too.

Steady myself with my hands in front of me I grip either side of the chair and begin rocking back andforth. The motion I set melds perfectly in time with Christian's gentle thrusts.

"How is this, baby? How do you feel?" He breathes out. I can hear the control wavering in his voice.

"Good." I gasp. "So good." I want to rock faster and try to force my hips back against him.

"Slow and easy, Mrs. Grey. There's no rush." I feel his lips touch my back, his hot breath tickling my skin."We have all night."

So I slow down, taking my time I feel my husband love my body and soul. He loves me from the inside outand I let him. Knowing that this is the first of many times we will use his birthday present tonight.

Ana's 25th Birthday Story: Ana's 25th Birthday Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10683646/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 09/10/2014 Words: 1282 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A small one shot of September 10, 2014

Chapter 1: Ana's 25th Birthday

Just a little one shot for Ana's 25th birthday. I also want to mention that Ms. James put up a littletreat for Ana's birthday on her site. I hope you read it too, it made me smile. :)

September 10, 2014

Ana's 25th Birthday

QUIET. I ALLOW MY eyes to close and listen, nothing. No singing voices. No questions or wellwishes. No crying and no toddler voice asking for just one more piece of cake. Nothing, our house isfinally quiet after a long day spent celebrating my birthday. With my eyes still closed I lay my head back onthe tartan blanket resting on the back of my rocking chair. The bassinette that once held my baby boy sitsnearby with my sleeping baby girl in it. I smile. In the silence my hearing attunes to her soft evenbreathing. She's been here for almost four weeks and I still marvel at her every time I hold her. For now Iam grateful for the quiet though, it is a welcome sound.

"Mommy! Mommy! Mommy!" My ever energetic Ted rounds the corner and bursts into the room. Myeyes pop open and I hold my finger over my mouth to let him know his new baby sister is sleeping. Hehalts in his steps and mimics me, holding a finger over his lips. "Shhhhh…" He says and tiptoes over to me.

Christian enters behind him a look of irritation on his face. He's cross with Ted for his outburst. He's beenon pins and needles since Phoebe made her untimely entrance into the world, my controlling fifty. Still abundle of nerves when life takes itself out of his hands. "He came to say goodnight, Mommy." Hewhispers.

I laugh and run my fingers through Ted's curls. "Night night, Mommy." Teddy says, now whispering too.

"Good night, Teddy bear." I pucker my lips and he kisses them.

"You have to be quiet, Ted. Do not wake your sister." Christian adds in.

Teddy pokes his lip out and I kiss him again. "Shhhhh…" He says again, his smile brightening.

"Yes, shhhhh…" Christian caves and smiles himself before scooping our baby boy up. "I'm going to tuckhim into bed. Put something warm over your shirt, Mommy." I raise a quizzical eyebrow at him. "Just do asyou're told, meet me downstairs in ten minutes. Mrs. Taylor will be watching the children while we areout."

I stand and go in search of something to throw over my t shirt. I settle on my old WSU sweatshirt. I'malready in sweat pants. He didn't tell me to change just to put on something warm. This is warm. As I slipthe shirt over my head a point of light out the window catches my eye. The light is gliding slowly closer tothe shore. What on earth?

CHRISTIAN GRASPS MY HAND in his. We are walking through the meadow. The late summer isturning to fall and with it a cool breeze circles around me. Christian appears to be a man with a mission,walking directly towards the shore and I remember the light I saw from the window. What is he up to?

"You haven't let me come this far out into the meadow for over a month now." I observe as we walk. It'strue. He has all but banished me from coming to the shoreline since the beginning of August.

"There are a few reasons for that, one being it was hot, two you were pregnant, three after you were nolonger pregnant you became the mother of a newborn again and four…" His words trail off and hesweeps an arm out in front of us.

There is a small boat house and a rather large boat slip. Both are newly built, sitting where there was oncenothing but shoreline and water. "Christian, what did you…" I pause the sight of a sailboat, not a smallsailboat, but one that is not as large as the Grace, sails smoothly into the slip.

"Come, I want to show you." He tugs my hand and even in the light of the great full moon I can see theboyish delight dancing on his face. He's bought a boat, another boat to be exact. I follow him to the end ofthe dock and he points to large letters on the back of the boat.

"Anastasia." I read my own name aloud. "You bought a new boat and named it after me?"

"I wanted one to keep here. A smaller boat we could have at our home. It's always been a dream ofmine."

"You still have the Grace then?"

He looks at me like I am asking the silliest question in the world and I suppose I am when it comes toChristian Grey. "Of course. Would you like to come aboard?" I nod, thrilled. I'm thrilled with the boat. I'mthrilled he named it after me and I'm thrilled to be stepping aboard it on such a perfect moonlit night.

Mac meets us and helps me step up and onto the deck. I greet him warmly and mentally chastise Christianfor dragging this poor man out of his house just because it is my birthday. I'm sure he's paying him wellthough, so I don't give it too much additional thought. The boat is much smaller than the Grace. There isonly the galley and one cabin below deck, but it is perfect.

Christian walks me up to the front of the boat after giving me the grand, but short, tour. It is then I noticeMac has disappeared; left where he was last standing is a table with two chairs. On that table is a smallchocolate frosted birthday cake. The lighting on the boats deck illuminates the intimate seating perfectly.Christian brings the hand he is still holding to his mouth and kisses each of my knuckles. "Happy birthday,Mrs. Grey."

"Christian…"

He releases my hand and I follow him. Taking a match from the box of matches, which is restingconveniently beside the cake he strikes it and holds the orange flame against the single candle. The candlelights and he blows out the match. "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday,Anastasia, happy birthday to you." His voice sings to me and I cups my hands over my smile of surprise."Make a wish my beautiful, Ana and blow out the candle."

I close my eyes and make a wish. My wish is for nothing but happiness and health for our now family offour. When I open my eyes I blow out the candle.

"What did you wish for?"

"Only continued happiness, you've given me everything I could have ever wanted."

"I can guarantee that wish will come true." He reaches for me and folds me in his arms. "Feel like taking ashort sail while having your birthday cake by moonlight?"

"Anything with you, Mr. Grey." I answer. Standing on my tiptoes I kiss his mouth.

He pulls my chair out and I sit just as the boat begins to glide from the slip. Christian takes his own seatacross from me and slices the birthday cake, serving us each a sliver. Every birthday I cannot imagine abetter one will ever be had and every following year he proves me wrong by outdoing himself.

With the bright orange moon shining above the sound, Christian and I sail on our boat lazily through thecold waters. The cake, the man, the boat, the moment, they are all more than I dreamed of when I was alittle girl.

Halloween 2014 Story: Halloween 2014 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11589989/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Humor Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 11/01/2015 Words: 3884 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story about the Grey's Halloween. Teddy is 2.5 years and Phoebe is just 3 months oldin this story. Carving pumpkins, tasting them, and trick or treating make for a fun Halloween. As always Ido not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1

Halloween October 31, 2014

Teddy is about 2.5 years and Phoebe is 3 months old.

Written by newgirl3366 as a fanfiction.

I do not own Fifty Shades of Grey or any of the characters.

All rights go to E.L. James.

Orange pulp and dozens of fat white seeds are scattered in a mess of goo on the lawn. Just beyond theslate floor of the patio, my two boys are sitting with an enormous pumpkin between them. Christian uses aspoon while Teddy uses his bare hands. His arm disappears up to his elbow, as he reaches in again toretrieve more pumpkin insides. Feeling the slimy texture between his fingers he crinkles his face up indisgust, but he is not deterred. He deposits the fruit in a pile of the grass and reaches in for anotherhandful. Strings and strings of mushy pulp are pulled from the gourd.

Despite Christian's repeat warnings about how the pumpkin will not taste good, I watch him inspect hisnext handful from my vantage point at the backdoor. The idea of tasting the bright orange mess is writtenclearly across his face. He wants to put it in his mouth so bad. Holding the camera in my hand I lift it tosnap a picture of them, but stop to hear what they are saying to one another. I do not wish to be noticed.

Christian sees his contemplation at the same time as I do. "It won't taste good. You do not want to eat it."

"Daddy, me like pumpkin." He keeps the pumpkin his hand, not putting it on the ground with the rest.Christian scrapes the metal scoop along the inside, hallowing it out to carve.

"This is not pumpkin like you eat in a pumpkin pie, son. This is the kind of pumpkin you carve scary facesinto. We will make a jack o' lantern with this pumpkin."

A dialogue similar to this one has already been exchanged between them several times today. They alsohad this conversation last year, but then Teddy was only a year old. I'm sure he doesn't remember hisfather's constant warnings not the taste the pumpkin as well as I do. Christian is calm and persistent withhim. Part of me wants to tell him to just let Teddy taste it. The taste alone will deter him from doing itagain.

"Mommy will toast the seeds for us to eat, just like she did last year."

"Last year?" He raises his eyebrow in his signature look of question.

"Yes, last year," another scoop of pumpkin is out, "when you were one."

"Me was a baby. Siter is baby now."

As if she knows she is being spoken of, Phoebe Rose lets out a small yawn and blinks her bright blue eyesopen. Her afternoon nap, which she took in the comfort of her wrap cradled at my chest, is over.

"Shhhhh…" I hold my finger up to my lips, and pat her bottom. The gentle jostling motion keeps her quiet,for now. I'm not ready for them to know that I'm here yet. I want a picture of them first. Deciding that it'snow or never I lift the camera and focus on my two subjects. The shutter is quiet, thankfully, and I am ableto snap several pictures in quick succession. The brilliant blue autumn sky filled with sunshineencompasses them both. Orange, red, and yellow leaves skitter in the breeze and dance on the grassaround them. These are pictures to keep.

"Sister is the baby now." Christian agrees with him, pausing from his pumpkin carving work to look at ourson.

"I are big."

"You are big."

"Me like pumpkin." That's it. Those are the last three words of warning he gives, before he shoves theentire handful of pumpkin into his mouth. I snap one picture as he does it, and then I give myself away. Iam unable to stop laughing.

Teddy scrunches his face up and promptly deposits the pumpkin on the ground, where it should have beenin the first place. He spits and sputters, wiping his tongue with his fingers. Christian is laughing too. It isentirely too funny not to laugh. I should not be laughing at my son. I should not be laughing at my son. ButI cannot help it, he is a stubborn little man just like his father, and sometimes he has to learn the hard way.This is one of those times.

"Me no like pumpkin." He shakes his head and stands up.

"I told you it wasn't going to taste good," Christian chuckles, much to Teddy's dismay. He does not like thatChristian was right and that he should not have eaten the pumpkin. Wherever did he get a trait like that?

Teddy looks over to me. "Mommy, me no like pumpkin."

"You do like pumpkin, Teddy bear. Just not that kind of pumpkin. Daddy told you that was a pumpkin tocarve and not a pumpkin to eat." I pull my wrap closer, cover Phoebe's face a bit more before stepping outinto the brisk wind. Out of the shelter of the doorway, my hair whips into my face. I pull a few strandsfrom my lips and tuck them behind my ear. "We can make a pumpkin pie tomorrow, it will be yummybecause it will be the kind of pumpkin you eat."

He regards me skeptically. After this experience with a mouthful of goo he does not appear to be buyinginto what I am saying.

"Help Daddy draw the face on the pumpkin and push out his eyes, after they are carved out."

He shakes his head and walks towards me. "I think Daddy needs your help." I try to cajole him intofinishing his pumpkin carving. "Then we can go put your costume on."

"Bear, roar!" He's off and running in circles close to us in the yard. He has his hands out in front of himlike bear paws and is roaring as goes. Grace could not have found a more perfect costume for TeddyGrey. It looks identical to the bear he got at the zoo, which he carries everywhere with him. My littleTeddy Bear is going to be the perfect little brown bear cub trick or treating at the Pike Place Markettonight. Camera. I must remember the camera. Like Christian would let me forget it. I roll my eyes at

myself.

Teddy rounds back around to Christian and plops down on the grass beside him. "Me hep you now,Daddy."

"Thank you, son."

I take a seat one on of the chairs to watch the continuation of the pumpkin carving saga. Teddy allowsChristian to finish any remaining scooping, then watches with great intent as he draws and carves theirjack o' lantern face. When it is complete he directs Christian on where to place it on the patio.

"No wight now, wight at night." He places the unlit candle inside and carefully lines the top of the pumpkinup so that it fits just right.

"I guess you are not allowed to light the candle until dark, Daddy."

"Apparently not." Christian gathers his pumpkin carving tools and the mess of goo. "Let's go get our sonand daughter dressed for tonight, Mommy." He takes my hand and we walk in the house with Teddyleading the way.

AN HOUR OR SO later we arrive at the entrance to the Halloween extravaganza at the market. Littlechildren are everywhere, and they are dressed in a variety of lively costumes. None of them are as cuteas my teddy bear and ladybug, of course. Theodore Raymond Grey is very pleased with his costume. Heis covered in soft brown from head to toe. My favorite part of the costume are the two ears perched ontop of his head, those and the black face paint on the tip of his nose which spreads out to be whiskers onhis cheeks. He is adorable, I could eat him up.

He tugs on Christian's hand. "Tandy, Daddy. Me like tandy." A little girl with blonde ringlets and a sparklingice blue princess costume passes by us. She is toting a pink bag filled with candy in her by her side.Teddy's eyes grow as big as saucers at the sight and he begins pointing at the bag brimming with sweets.In his mind's eye I am sure he is envisioning his own bag filled with treats. He cannot wait to have his owncandy.

The sun is setting every vendor has decorated their space with orange and purple lights. Scary and smilingfaces carved in pumpkins have flickering candles illuminating them from the inside. There is laughter,spooky music, chatter, and the air is filled with tempting fall aromas. My little ladybug curls in close to me.She's too little to enjoy all of this now, but next year I am sure she will be right in the thick of it all with herbrother.

Kate, Elliot, and little Ms. Ava are waiting for us near the haunted house at City Fish. Elliot is holding hisseven month old daughter. Her black antennas blow in the breeze, she is the cutest bumblebee. From herplace on his daddy's hip she reaches out to Christian when she sees him. I have never seen a baby asyoung as her with such perfect strawberry blonde curls. Leave it to Kate to have a daughter with perfecthair.

"I love her costume," I say over the rumble of the crowd. Somewhere nearby there's a sharp scream. Thesound is nothing alarming. I see a boy laughing through his surprise from a ghost jumping out at him.

"Elliot picked it out. As soon as I told him Phoebe was going to be a ladybug he picked out a bumblebee

costume for Ava."

Kate has obviously been elected to hold the trick or treat bucket. It does not go unnoticed that she isholding a small bucket for Ava and a larger bag, I assume that is for what will cure Elliot's sweet tooth.Kate pulls my wrap back to see my sleeping Phoebe. She is oblivious to all of the hullabaloo. "I love it,Ana."

"Lynn made it for her." The crocheted black cap with two antennas and the crocheted red dress with largeblack circles all over it, everything was made by hand. I am aware of how much work went into it andhow much love too.

"She did a great job."

Christian kisses his niece and she dribbles a stream of drool on his shirt, as she smiles a two toothed grinfor her uncle. Teddy pulls his hand, "Tandy, Daddy. Me like tandy."

"We shouldn't keep him in suspense any longer." Elliot take Ted's hand.

"Lellot, tandy. Me like tandy."

They make out like thieves. All of them. By the end of the night Teddy's candy dream has come true. Infact, by the smears of chocolate on his face I can tell they are still coming true. I think he's eating it as fastas he's putting it in his bag. He wins over every vendor with his rosy cheeks and bright smile when hesays, "twick or tweat!"

We sit down at a table near the front of the market where we started our Halloween journey. The night airhas turned much cooler and I can feel the chill blowing off the water. I shiver and rub my hands together,grateful that my ladybug is snug and warm. She stirs and whimpers. I need to feed her before we get backin the car. Kate helps Teddy open a not-so-sugary treat, bat shaped pretzels, and he begins munching onthem. Discreetly I help Phoebe to begin nursing and cover my front with one of her pink blankets.

"Apple cider, Mommy?" Christian and Elliot are back from their venture to search for some treats for us.Christian sits down on the other side of Ted, keeping him between us, and puts two steaming cups of ciderdown on the table.

The scent of cinnamon and apples beckons to me. Fresh, crisp, fall, I inhale and clasp my hands aroundthe cup. "Thank you, Daddy." I bring it to my lips and take a sip. It tastes as good as I knew it would.

Leaving his cup untasted, he leans over and kisses my lips. "Apples and autumn," he mutters the words tohimself, and in the lights of the market sign I see a secret smile play on his lips. I wonder what that's allabout. I make a vow to find out later. This man in a gray cable knit sweater, dark wash jeans, his tousledcopper hair blowing in the night air, kissing apple cider from my lips…it just got about fifty degrees hotterout on this Halloween night.

"Daddy tiss Mommy." Ted observes in between his pretzel bites.

Elliot makes a mock face of disgust and says conspiratorially to Ted, "I bet they do that a lot, don't they."

"Yes," Teddy nods his head firmly, but he smiles up between us. "Daddy tiss Mommy a wot."

"And I will kiss her again." Christian rests his hand on my cheek. His touch warms my skin. His lips onmine warm more than just my skin. "Is there anything else you want to do?" He asks, and my mind goesstraight to everything we will definitely be doing tonight.

Kid friendly Anastasia, keep it kid friendly. G rated. We are at a children's Halloween bizarre right now. "Ithink Teddy would like to play some of the festival games."

Ted is one hundred percent on board with my suggestion, and before too long her is dragging Christian andLellot off. There is a multitude of fun to be had, and I am willing to bet that my Teddy bear will have it all.

Stay tuned...there may be one extra sweet treat posted tomorrow. ;)

Chapter 2

Here is the lemon as promised ;)

HE CAN HAVE HIS bath tomorrow morning. Tonight he is too tuckered out. I wipe away the smudge offace paint, near his drawn on whisker with my finger, and lean over the side of his toddler bed to kiss hisforehead. "Sleep tight my sweet, Teddy bear," I whisper the words to him. In his slumber he smiles, and Iknow my words have reached him even in his sleep. I flip the light on top of his bureau off and close thedoor to his room, leaving a slight crack in it like always.

Nursed and changed before I went to kiss her brother good night, Phoebe is sleeping in her bassinette nearmy bedside. I peek in on her as I lift my shirt over my head and stretch. My two babies are not the onlyones tired tonight. I yawn and clasp my hands high above my head, then stretch my fingers as far awayfrom my toes as I can. A full day of fun has worn me out too. "Give me three or four hours of sleepbefore your next feeding, okay baby girl?" I kiss her forehead too. She will have me up for her midnightsnack. That is a guarantee I can count on.

Folding my shirt I leave it on the back of my rocking chair and shimmy out of my jeans next. They join theshirt, and I turn to go into the bathroom to start my shower. As I do, I see Christian. He is placing a trayon our bed. It is a simple tray, ruby in color, and has four items on it. A single red apple, a white linennapkin, a small silver spoon, and a white bowl filled with what looks like caramel. My inner goddessabandons her Halloween costume for something a bit more suitable for the occasion, her birthday suit. Shestands ready and waiting with her bucket in hand, she is ready for her treat.

My eyes scan over the tray once more, the symbolism of the rubicund color is not lost on me. What doeshe have in mind to do with these items? Like I don't know. "Trick or treat?" I grin and coyly bite mybottom lip.

"No tricks tonight, Anastasia, only treats." He leaves the tray and rounds the foot of the bed to come tome. He reaches one hand around to my back and with two quick flicks of his fingers my bra falls freely tothe floor. "Apples," he kisses my lips. "Caramel," his tongue traces the outer shell of my ear. "Milk," hisfingers find my nipples and squeeze softly. "And, Ana," he finishes with a nip to my earlobe and a whisperin my ear.

I think my inner goddess faints, because her usually besotted commentary is quiet. This is beyond any kindof treat she would have expected.

"Lie down." I do and from the back pocket of his jeans he pulls his tie. "Hands above your head, you knowwhat to do." There is a pleased smirk on his face, I am sure my expression mirrors his perfectly.

I cross my wrists and raise my hands above my head. Like the expert that he is, he binds my wrists withno effort. I love the familiar feeling of the gray silk against my wrists. Out of habit I try to tug my handsapart, they are secured right where he wants them.

"This is going to be fun, I cannot wait to taste this combination on you." He sheds his own clothing. Makinga show of it he moves slowly, meticulously folding each article of clothing and placing them on top of mineon the chair. He climbs on the bed and straddles me. "I think I would like a drink first. Something to wetmy appetite before my bedtime snack."

He braces his body with his hands on either side of me and leans down. The anticipation of what is comingmakes me arch my back off the bed. I grasp the silk tie and run it through my fingers to keep from movingmy arms. Christian closes his mouth around my left nipple and runs his tongue over it before sucking. It'swet, hot, and so erotic. I close my eyes and tip my head back. He takes a mouthful of my milk, swallows,and moves to my other breast where he does the same.

To himself he murmurs, "So sweet," and suckles each breast once more. When satisfied, he moves downmy body. His hands join the journey of his mouth, and he hooks his fingers in my panties. He peels themdown my legs and I pull my feet out of them. I think he's going to taste me, but he stops and sits back onhis heels. Reaching for the tray he pulls it over and takes the apple off of it. "I think I'm ready for asnack."

Watching me he takes a bite out of the rosy apple. The ripe flesh snaps when he sinks his teeth into it. Hechews and puts the apple to my mouth. I take a small bite from it. It's crisp and honeyed tasting.Everything autumn in one single taste.

Christian places the apple back on the tray and lifts the spoon. He dips it in the caramel sauce and swirls itto collect any drips. "It's warm," he explains, which tells me why the sugary concoction is so fluid andsmooth when he tilts the spoon, while holding it over my body. The warm caramel drizzles from the spoonmaking a weaving pattern of confection atop my skin. "Would you like to clean the spoon?" I stick mytongue out and make a deliberate show of licking the silver clean. In response his erection stirs at my hip.

"Mmmmmm…that tastes good."

"Not as good on the spoon as it will on you." He dips his tongue in my mouth and swirls it around. Hemoans his approval. "Autumn and caramel apples" His words make me think of a festival on a clearautumn day. However, this is anything but a jovial family festival. Christian's version of autumn andcaramel apples is something much more forbidden and erogenous.

"What?"

"Your scent, your taste. You are as sweet as an apple orchard in fall, Anastasia." The way he says it, socertain and sure. He has thought this before, many times before.

The caramel sauce is cleaned from my body by the magic of my husband's mouth. He sucks, licks, andnips the askew lace pattern of melted sugar. I flatten my feet and curl my toes into the sheets to keepfrom rearing my hips against his. The ache in my center is a clear warning of what my body wants, to bejoined with his. With no more caramel to taste on me, he dips a finger in the bowl and spreads a dollopover each of my nipples. I squirm beneath him. The warmth on my sensitive flesh is almost too much.

He gives me reprieve when he suckles it off of me. I'm lost in the sensations, and am only pulled back intoa semiconscious state by the full feeling of him pushing inside of me. I gasp and draw my knees up,wrapping my legs around his waist. "Christian…"

"Ana…"

He tugs one end of the tie and the binds around my wrists are loosened. My fingers find his back and I runmy nails up and down, touching his muscles as they shift with his pulsing movements. I grip his shoulderblades and hold on. He drives my body further, slowly pushing me up a hill of wonder. His thrusts are deep

and bodies are never separated.

He knows my orgasm is coming before I do, and his mouth is back at my breasts. I will come with himsucking me, and it will be glorious. I know. There is something indescribable about this connection weshare, how close we are in essence and mind when he is taking from and giving to my body. Suckling andtaking my milk, while giving me his body and passion beyond my wildest dreams.

His mouth pulls intensely on my right nipple and I bite back a scream. I'm coming in a fit of innerconvulsions. My walls contract around him again and again, and I feel like I may very well climb out of myskin.

"Keep coming, Ana…baby…" The same powerful suckle is given to my left nipple, and my undoing goeson. Joined by the heat of him coming apart inside of me. There is so much. There is so much sensationeverywhere in and on my body. I cling to Christian and give him the full permission, which he takeswillingly. Permission to drive me completely and utterly out of my mind in a way, which only he can.

Thanksgiving 2014 Story: Thanksgiving 2014 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11635483/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 11/26/2015 Words: 1778 Rating: T Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A sweet short one shot about Thanksgiving with the Grey's. Phoebe is 4 months and Teddy is2.5 years in this short story. As always, the story is in keeping with the original story and characters setforth by Ms. James.

Chapter 1: Thanksgiving 2014

A very short one shot, I hope you all enjoy it. I am sending you all wishes for a blessed and very happyThanksgiving. I am indeed very thankful for every single one of my readers. Thank you all for riding thisjourney with me. I am blessed to have you.

Thanksgiving 2014

Written as a fanfiction by newgirl3366

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Teddy is 2.5 years in this story and Phoebe is 4 months old.

Teddy's POV

My house is big. My house is full. My house is loud. People are in my house. Lelot is in my house. Ava isin my house. Ava spits on the floor. Tate cleans it up. Tate is Ava mommy. My trucks drive on the floor.Trucks drive down the hallway. The kitchen smells yummy. Mommy smiles at me.

"I'm making pie crusts, Teddy bear. Do you want to help me?" My baby does not spit on the floor. Mybaby sitter is Pheeebeee. I say her name in my head. Mommy helps me say her name. I say sitter. I cansay sitter.

I tell Mommy the word, yes. Mommy moves a big chair. I climb up. Mommy helps me climb.

"Pinch your fingers together like this."

I see Mommy's hand. I see my hand. I do not understand. Mommy moves her fingers. Mommy's fingerseat the pie. I move my fingers. My fingers eat pie.

"You're doing it, Teddy. That's it. Pinch the pie crust to make the edges pretty."

"Pretty pie." I say to her. "Mommy, pie is yummy." Sitter is on Mommy. She sleeps. She wakes up. Nowshe sleeps. Mommy holds her and Mommy holds me. Not now. I making a pie.

Mommy smiles and moves her head telling me, yes. "Pie is yummy. This will be an apple pie." Mommy haswhite dirt on her finger. She points to apples are on the counter.

I like apples. Apples are yummy. Nanas are more yummy. "Mommy, I like nanas. I like nana pie."

Mommy smiles and laughs. No nana pie today. She says maybe tomorrow. Nana pie will be more yummy.I want nana pie. Daddy is in the kitchen. Daddy smiles at Mommy. He smiles at me. He eats apple out ofthe bowl. Mommy talks to him, "Those apples are for the pie."

"They're too sweet to resist." Daddy bites more apple. Daddy tisses Mommy. Daddy and Mommy tiss awot. "You're too sweet to resist too." Daddy tisses Mommy more. Daddy and Mommy tiss a wot.

Ana's POV

Our home could not be fuller of love and family than it is right now. I watch my baby boy. He's standing onhis knees in one of the chairs at the kitchen table. A look of sheer determination is on his face. His tonguepeeks out from between his lips, as he pinches the edge of the pie crust. Gail brings me the next crust andleans down to whisper in my ear.

"I have everything for a banana cream pie."

I smile at her without replying back. A banana pie for Teddy. It is what he wants and so he shall have it.He will be full of surprise when dessert is served this afternoon. I cannot allow him to see the makings ofit before he has had dinner, though. He will abandon all thoughts of turkey and potatoes for a banana pie.

His attention span for pinching pie crusts lasts through one crust. His toys and the idea of playing withSophie lure him away. Christian steals one more slice of apple from my bowl, as I pour them into thewaiting crust. "If you keep eating them there will not be enough for this pie you know."

"I'll slice some more for you."

Gail glances up knowingly. Christian Grey slicing an apple. She knows how well that would go, just like Ido.

He can do many things in the kitchen. His talents in this room are boundless, but cooking food in thekitchen is not one of those talents. I put my head down to concentrate on the finishing touches for mypumpkin and apple pies. I need to put them in the oven, and I need to hide the dark blush creeping over myface. The kitchen island was a display table of sorts for some of those talents last night. Whipped creamwas involved, my inner goddess reminds me. Oh, yes…maybe he does have a bit of talent involving foodin the kitchen after all. He may not have cooked anything, but he did eat with great enthusiasm. He ate,and licked, and sucked, and is it getting hot in here? I was up cleaning the counter, for the third time afterChristian's display of his many endowments last night, this morning before our guests arrived.

"Do you need a glass of cold water, dear?" Grace wipes her forehead with the back of her hand. She'sflushed because she was just bent over the oven basting the turkey. I'm flushed because I was bent overthe counter last night. Get your mind off of the counter and back on the pies Anastasia! "It is ratherwarm in here, I think I may open the window a sliver."

Grandma Trevelyan is peeling potatoes opposite me at the kitchen table. When I peek up from my pies shewinks at me. Devilish woman that she is, I believe she has some sort of idea as to why I am blushing sodeeply.

Christian pops the last slice of apple from the bowl in his mouth and smirks at me. Scoundrel! "I think I doneed one. I'm going to nurse Phoebe before we eat." There. A glass of water to drink while I feed mybaby girl and to cool me down from my stimulating pre-Thanksgiving Day memories.

OUR THANKSGIVING TABLE IS full, yet still missing a few people. Mia and Ethan are in Paris andwere unable to make it home. Mom is with Bob's family, and Ray, Lynn, and Alexander are with Lynn'sdaughter. As I look around the table, I miss them all over again. But families grow and spread out, childrenmove on with their lives, and not every holiday can be the same as it once was. There are three peoplewho should have been sitting at our table long ago. Sophie sits between Gail and Taylor. We have allcooked this year and we will all serve this year. Today Gail and Taylor are with us as family, the way itshould be. Sophie, a sweet blonde angel with her father's knack for caring for others. She loves our Teddy

as if he were her cousin. Gail and Taylor, they are a part of our family. Taylor is always there to helpChristian, and Gail loves my children as if they were her own. They are both irreplaceable.

Grandpa Trevelyan stands at the head of the table and clears his throat. The oooing and ahhhing overthe meal before us stops. We all turn our attentions to him. He grasps his wife's hand in his and shakes itgently. Her eyes are only on him. They are a comedic pair, but in this moment the humorous levity is gone.It has been replaced by an air of gratitude.

"We have much to be thankful for this year. New babies, our healthy, accomplishments and dreams met,and for our family. If everyone is willing, I would like to offer a prayer of thanks before we enjoy ourmeal."

One by one, we all take the hand of the people sitting beside us and bow our heads. Grandpa Trevelyangives thanks for all we have and remembers those missing from our table. His words drift to how much hisgranddaughter is missed, and I think I hear him choke back a tear. Yes, Mia's sweet lively and bubblypersonality is greatly missed. I feel Christian squeeze my hand, and I return his squeeze. I have seen thelook in his eyes today brought on by the absence of his little sister.

When Grandpa Trevelyan takes his seat, Christian brings my hand to his lips and kisses my palm. "I loveyou," he mouths the words to me.

"Daddy, no tiss Mommy. Daddy, eat now. Mommy, eat now. I want eat my nana pie."

I look at Grace and Gail. How on earth does my little man know we made him a secret banana pie?

"Me, mell nana pie wiff my nose, Mommy," and there's the answer to my question. "Me eat turkey, and mesee football on t.b. wiff Daddy, Taywor, Gandpa, and Lelot," he names off each person by counting on hisfingers. Then he throws his hands up in the air in jubilation, "and me eat my nana pie!" Theodore RaymondGrey can always be counted on to steal any show. Everyone breaks out into a fit of laugher. Teddy laughsright along enjoying his own toddler wit.

"You can't get past him, Mommy."

"Hmmmmm…so I've learned."

Carrick claps his hands, "Alright, let's cut this turkey and start eating."

"Nana pie!"

AS PREDICTED BY TEDDY, he enjoys his banana pie while sitting in front of the TV in the familyroom. He cheers on the football game whenever Taylor, Elliot, Carrick, and Christian do. He misses atouchdown here and there while feasting on his pie. Banana pie is much more interesting than football.

Christian alters his attentions between the game and the two new little girls in our lives. Ava is all grins andgiggles for her uncle, and Phoebe has clear blue eyes that are only for her daddy. Teddy leaves his pie longenough to cheer loudly with Lelot. I sit back in my chair near the window and watch the real life portraitof love being painted in front of me. Whenever I think life could not possibly become more perfect itproves me wrong.

In between blowing kisses on soft baby tummies, Christian looks up at me. "Come join me," his eyes are

alight with joy and I cannot resist him.

On the floor in our home, surrounded by family, we alternate between baby girls. Tickling and kissing themboth silly. This is how life should be. Warm and filled with the innocent laughter of children. I am blessedto have this life with my husband. His fifty shades are now shades of love and joy. In his life there is noroom for any other shade. Only the shades of love.

The End.

Christmas 2014 Story: Christmas 2014 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11688637/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 12/25/2015 Words: 4152 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A two part short story about the Grey's celebrating Christmas in Nice, France. As always, Ikeep with the original characters as they were first set forth by E.L. James.

Chapter 1

Merry Christmas to those who celebrate, and blessings and love to those of you who may not celebrate.Wherever you are, whoever you are, I hope your homes and lives are filled with joy. I love and appreciateyou all. I read something today that said, without readers there would be no writers. How true that is.Without you all none of this would exist, so thank you from the bottom of my heart.

Christmas in Nice, France

This story takes place in December of 2014.

Teddy is a little over 2.5 years old and Phoebe is 6 mos old.

This story is written as a fanfiction by newgirl3366

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters.

All rights go to E.L. James

Song's I listened to while writing this story:

Sleigh Ride by Ferrante & Teicher

Angel's We Have Heard on High by Steve Erquiaga

Hark! The Herald Angels Sing by Jim Brickman

If something is possible my husband makes it happen, and if it is not possible he does everything in hispower to make it possible. Nestled in the hills above Nice is an extraordinary villa. We will call this villahome for the next few days. The thought has my head spinning. As I walk in the front doors I can barelybelieve my eyes. The views out the glass wall in front of me are exquisite. Hills dotted with lights fromhouses, below them is the city of Nice. In front of the windows is a Christmas tree. It towers and twinkleswith white lights. The French sunset frames it from behind.

Our family files into the house. Everyone is carrying luggage and some of us have children in tow. Tiredfrom our flight and the drive from the airport, I think we all could use a good night's sleep. But we have tostop, we have to stop in our tracks to take in the house Christian has found for us, and the fact that he hashad a tree erected and decorated. If that wasn't enough of a feat accomplished there are presents beneathit. We opened our gifts before leaving Seattle.

Something on the tree catches my eye, and I walk further into the room for a closer look. There on thetree are the ornaments from our tree at home. Not all of them. Just the silver heart ornament with the pinkdiamonds from our first Christmas together, the little reindeer from Ted's first Christmas and the bell Gracegave Christian from when he was a small boy, hang in a purposeful cluster on the front. Sitting amongthem is a small pink box. I know what it is without asking. It belongs to the blue eyed angel who ischewing on her fist in her daddy's arms.

I reach for the box and untie the pink ribbon. Inside I find a silver snowflake. Each of its points are

highlighted by a pink diamond, and in the center of the snowflake hangs a pink pair of baby shoes. LikeTeddy's first ornament Phoebe's name and the year are scrawled in the back.

How in the…how did he get this past me? He has a smug look of satisfaction on his face. "MerryChristmas," he beams with boyish delight. He's pleased with himself, as he should be. I show the ornamentto our daughter before hanging it on the tree. Everything is perfect, just it should be. Teddy is alreadycircling the tree. The metallic green's, silvers, golds, and red's, of the wrapping paper are calling to him. Ican sense his little fingers itching to tear into the boxes.

Grace gasps and covers her mouth. "This is exquisite, Christian. I'm not going to even bother asking howyou managed all of this." She's wise not to. He managed this simply because his is Christian, and he will doanything in his power to make the ones he loves happy.

My eyes follow hers around the room. There's garland, flickering taper candles, shiny red ribbon, and thefaint notes of, Sleigh Ride, fill the room giving a playfulness to the ambiance.

A middle aged woman appears from the right, presumably from the kitchen. Oh, the kitchen, I cannot waitto see the kitchen. She greets Christian in French, by name, and he speaks back to her with an easyeloquence. I think he calls her, Louise, but I cannot be one hundred percent sure.

I notice two more house staff standing behind her. She presents them to us. We all greet them some in ofus in French and some of us, like me, by saying, "Hello," in English and waving. The two ladies and oneman show us to our rooms and carry some of the luggage.

Grace, Carrick, and Christian, speak easily with them. Even Kate knows a few words. I'm as confused asTeddy looks. He doesn't focus on what is going on around him for too long, though. After seeing ourrooms, which are equally as grand as the first floor living area of the house, we go back down stairs. Thisis where Teddy's attention once again turns from the foreign language being spoken. He's much moreinterested in the plate of macaroons on the square table in front of the large L shaped bright red leathersofa.

"Mommy," he tugs at my hand and points to the plate. "Cookie sandwishes," he whispers to me in aconspiratorial way.

"You may have one," I hold up one finger and he leaves my side. He picks a bright red one and I gigglewatching him eat it.

The doorbell rings and even the chime of it is enchanting. Louise, I am certain that is her name now, asChristian introduced us in English, leaves to answer it.

Kate and Elliot come back downstairs with Mia in time to see who was ringing the doorbell. Mia andEthan walk in from the entry way and an uproar of smiles, laughter, and greetings ensues. Teddy leaveshis cookie on the plate, Grace hugs her daughter, and Elliot is in line for the next embrace. Standing back,watching the entire scene, is my husband. He's smiling and after greeting those who have rushed to her,Mia comes over to him and he enfolds her in an embrace. It's a hug of a brother who has missed his babysister so very much.

"I'm sorry we couldn't make it until Christmas Eve," I hear him tell her in a muffle through their embrace.

"Mom had work. I understand but you're here now and that's all that matters. You're all here." She pulls

back from their hug and is smiling her bright and peppy signature Mia smile.

"And we'll be here through the New Year," Kate pipes up.

More than seven days to spend in Nice, France for the holidays. This is going to be an experience I willnever forget.

THE UNSEASONABLY WARM TEMPERATURES, beg for us to have our Christmas Eve dinneroutdoors. It is only once I am outside that I notice we have a view of the Mediterranean Sea from theterrace. Lights from boats still sailing and floating along the now dark waters glide in front of my eyes.

"Ana," Christian calls to me, having pulled my chair out for me. I run my hand over Phoebe's bottom, she'sfallen asleep in my wrap. Milk and snuggles against my breasts are all she needs to slip right off intodreamland. Having had both she is happily asleep.

I sit and look up at him. Teddy is already seated in the chair next to me. He's watching the boats andtelling Ethan and Elliot about 'Daddy's boat.' Sweet little man of mine. "I'm sorry, I was enchanted by theview."

"You were enchanting to watch as you took it all in." He leans down and brushes my lips with his.

A traditional French Christmas Eve meal is spread out before us, or le réveillon, as Mia calls it. She hasimmersed herself in the French culture. She easily slips into the speaking French without thinkingabout it.

Teddy looks at a few of the foods questioningly. Especially the oysters. He is not interested in trying themat all. I on the other hand am all too happy to eat them, as my husband feeds them to me, of course. Thefeel of the edge of the shell against my bottom lip begging me to open my mouth, and allowing Christian totip the shellfish up slightly until the salty taste of the ocean slides down my throat, it brings back deliciousmemories.

Blinis, minus the caviar, pass the Theodore Raymond Grey food inspection and are given his stamp ofapproval. He's also happy to eat the potatoes, lamb, green beans, and sample the variety of cheeses andfruits. Anything seafood does not get by him.

"Teddy," Mia gets his attention. "Are you going to leave your shoes by the fireplace for Santa tonight?"

He furrows his brow and looks at her as if she has grown two heads. "No. My shoes."

Christian and his sister exchange smiles. "In France, Santa leaves treats in the little boys and girls shoeswhen he comes." Mia continues to explain the custom to her nephew.

He's still not convinced. "Mommy, me like my shoes."

Now we all understand what his conundrum is. "Baby boy," I reach over and stroke his copper curls,"Santa is not going to take your shoes. He's going to leave presents in them. Candies and other treats."

His eyes are wide now. "Me like tweats."

"Then you must leave your shoes by the fireplace." Mia tells him once again. He dashes from the table.

Through the open glass doors I see him sit down on the floor. He tugs each of his shoes off and carefullyplaces them on the floor in front of the unlit fireplace.

"He's not going to take any chances on missing out on those treats." Grace remarks as Teddy comes backto the table.

Christian helps him back in his seat and kisses his cheek. "Daddy, tiss you." Teddy reaches his hand totouch his daddy's scratchy cheek. He kisses him with a messy potato faced kiss.

"Daddy, tiss Mommy."

"I have to do what he says," Christian shrugs.

"Oh what a terrible chore he's asking of you." Elliot tickles Ava under her chin and she grins around herown mashed potatoes.

"Mmmmmmm…." Christian hums and kisses me for a little longer than necessary. "However will I survivethe work of such a sweet chore?"

The French night air, being with our family, and the majesty of this beautiful home and city we are staying,are having quite the effect on my husband. I hope to have an effect on him too…later.

TEDDY CHECKS ON HIS shoes three more times before he finally falls asleep on the couch. Heinsists on staying up with everyone. Christmas Eve only comes once a year, so I don't argue with him. Anight of card games, Mia's favorite game, charades, and Elliot arguing with Christian over who really wonthe game of Life, fills the hillside villa with laughter and so much love. Carrick blows out the last candle,and we all drag ourselves to bed. Three of us carrying sleeping babies in our arms.

"Aren't you coming to bed?" Ethan, who thinks Mia is following him, stops in his tracks when he realizesshe is reaching for their car keys.

"No," she whispers sternly and gives him an odd look.

"Oh, yes, that's right." He says as if he's forgotten something.

"You all go up to bed," she tells the rest of the family. "Ethan and I have a bit of playing Santa to do."

"Don't stay up too late, dear." Graces kisses her daughters head. "Being here, all of us together," she looksaround the full room, "Is the best gift any of us could have asked for."

"Agreed," several voices chime in.

On our way up the stairs, I am holding our sleeping daughter, and Christian cradling our sleeping son in hisarms he speaks to me in a low voice meant only for my ears. "I intend on playing Santa tonight too, I havea few tricks up my sleeve."

To be continued tomorrow…

Chapter 2

OUTSIDE THE DOOR OF the room we are staying Christian takes Phoebe from my arms. I look athim quizzically. Grace and Carrick have stopped just behind us. He hands our son to his father, and thentakes our sleeping daughter from my arms and gives her to his mother.

"You have enough bottles for Phoebe?" He asks his mother.

"I do," she answers him. Grace gives me a smile and a wink and she and Carrick proceed to walk furtherdown the hall to their room. I'm blushing bright red. Jolly Old Saint Nick's red suit and hat have nothing onme. My cheeks heat.

"The children will be sleeping in my parent's room tonight." Christian says casually in explanation. I watchtheir retreating backs and then look to my right, my husband has opened the door to our suite and iswaiting for me. "After you, Mrs. Grey." He sweeps his arm out and bows.

I'm grinning, giddy, and I'm mortified. Grace and Carrick have to know why Christian has asked them tokeep the children in their room tonight. I walk through the open doorway and am greeted by white and redcandles. They have been lit and placed sparsely around the room. Their flickering light shows two thingslying on the bed. A bright contrast against the white sheets there is a red silk chemise, the bodice andbottom are lined in black lace. Beside it is a gold basket filled with what looks like soaps, lotions, and asingle red loofah.

"I love peppermint, it's my favorite candy." Christian is behind me, his words fall softly on my ears. "Iwould love to taste it on you." From the basket he retrieves a tall bottle of peppermint body oil, it's edible.At least that's what the label on the front says.

Oh…I get to be a candy cane for Christmas! My inner goddess is absurdly excited, ok, maybe I'm alittle excited too. The idea of being Christian Grey's personal peppermint does have a certain ring to it.

I tilt my head to the side. "Your parents have to know why you asked them to keep Teddy and Phoebe forthe night." Cue my blush again.

He shrugs his shoulders and makes a face. He's so adorable it's hard not to laugh. "I would say that's agood bet."

"That is mortifying, Christian."

"We have two children, Anastasia. They've known for quite a while now that we have sex."

I don't know why, maybe it's the anticipation of what he has planned, but those words coming out of hismouth make me tingle all over. A shiver runs up my spine. Having sex with this man will never lose itsluster.

"Now that we've gotten that out of the way. I am going to undress you first, then myself, and then we aregoing to enjoy that obscenely large bathtub. Because, Mrs. Claus, I have plans for you tonight and they areall naughty, not one of them is nice."

NICE HAS NOTHING ON naughty. I love being naughty in Nice. I think this to myself as I amwrapped in the steam of a hot bath. Candles, the city of Nice, they are all twinkling around me and outsidethe picture window beside the bath. My senses are stimulated by the scent of peppermint, and so far otherparts of my body have been stimulated three times.

I come down from my third time slowly. Gliding to stillness with Christian inside of me. I move my handsfrom where they are braced against the edges of the porcelain tub, and my head falls to rest below hischin. He kisses the top of my hair and wraps his arms around me. His fingers knead deep pressuredmassages into my back.

"Hmmmm…that feels nice." I smile against his hot and wet skin.

"It will feel even better when I am doing it with the oil. I'm going to lick you from head to toe."

"Promise?"

"Oh, baby. I'd swear it on the bible."

I giggle and lift myself fractionally so I can float to lay next to him. "My fingers are turning into prunes.

He kisses the wrinkled tips. "Out of the bath then. I have a few more plans for you. One of them is seeingyou in the little red chemise. I want to appreciate the curve of your ass as you lay on your stomach while Imassage your fine legs…and your feet."

The scarlet silk slithers its way down my body. Covering my breasts, my belly, my hips, and stopping justabove my knees. I feel like a cherry on top of big bowl of vanilla ice cream against the snow coloredcovers and sheets. Obeying exactly what Christian voiced as his desire in the bath, I roll over to my bellyand put one arm on top of the other. I rest my chin on top of my arms.

The first drizzle of peppermint oil is cool, it makes chilly lines up the back of first my left leg and then myright. After a few seconds it is warmed by my body heat and I relax into what I know is to come.Christian's hands on my body. Leaving the oil on my legs he kisses the skin between my shoulder blades.His hands sliver across the silk, making it rustle underneath them. He guides his palms down my back andover my backside. There he stops to cup each cheek. I giggle softly and bite my bottom lip as he squeezesme there.

"You have a fine ass, Mrs. Grey, but then you already knew that." I hear the playful appreciation in hisvoice. His fingers touch the black lace and inch it up to expose my bare skin. "Should we play heretonight?" He dips one finger into my already wet sex and slides it up to join his other hand, which iskneading my behind. That one finger. He pushes it inside of me and I feel my muscles clench around it."Do you want me here, Anastasia?" His voice is low now, foretelling of his naughty cravings.

I want him everywhere. There is not one inch of my body that does not crave him, always. "I want youeverywhere." I verbally give him my inner thoughts. Slowly he pushes his finger in and out, fucking my asswith it. I moan and remember his earlier expression about playing Santa tonight. Mr. Grey, this is dirtySanta time infinity. These are not reindeer games.

The bedlinens alternate in shades of orange in front of my eyes. The candle light dances across them andover the walls around us. "I think I'll leave this here," he says continuing his ministrations with his finger.

His other hand begins caressing the backs of my legs.

He spreads the oil on each leg. Massaging the backs of my calves. I surrender my body and my mind towhat he is doing to me. If I try to focus on either sensation or place on my body too much my thoughtsscatter. I choose to give over to sensation free of thought, and I just feel. I feel his long fingers, his palms,the liquid heat of the oil, and I smell the rejuvenating scent of the peppermint. The first touch of his tongueintensifies the heat of the oil marrying with my skin. His breath makes it hot. Almost too hot, but not hotenough. He shifts his body, still working his finger into my backside and licks his way up the backs of mylegs.

I am a moaning and whimpering mess by the time he reaches his goal. There he finally offers me somereprieve from his finger. He slips it out of me and kisses each of my cheeks. "Put your knees up underyou. I want your ass, Ana."

My body is molten matter, but somehow I manage to comply and draw my knees up, putting my ass in theair. I hear another bottle click open and feel liquid there. Lubricant. Then I feel him pushes his way intomy sex. I melt back against him, pushing my hips to meet every inch of him with anxious need. He staysstill and allows me to fuck him while he prepares my body to accept his. I'm pushing and pulling my body.Taking him in and pulling him out. Taking what I need and want from him. I am driving myself towardsclimax when two hands firmly grip my hips.

"Enough, my turn." He growls out and positions himself at the entrance. "Ana…" He says my name in along, low moan as he pushes in.

I grip the sheets. This is always intense. It always borders on the edge of too much. I'm full andmurmuring his name in a hedonistic chant. Every time I think I cannot take another second he drives mehigher and higher into a sexual frenzy. A state controlled only by my desires from him. A place of rapturewhere I surrender myself to him and tip over the edge of unadulterated euphoria.

THE MORNING FINDS ME a satisfied, thoroughly fucked, clean from a shower after the fucking, andwell rested due to exhaustion woman. The French sun breaks through the windows and I stretch my armsabove my head. Christian is already awake and watching.

"Hi," he says to me with his cat-like grin. He definitely ate a canary…er…a peppermint…er…me…lastnight.

"Hi," I return his grin.

"Your Christmas morning appropriate pajamas are on the chair," he says indicating with a nod for me tolook at the chair on my side of the bed.

"I love them," I say shifting to my back to look. The same shade of red as my chemise, there is a shortsleeved button up silk top and matching pajama pants.

"Much more appropriate for, Mrs. Claus." He smiles pleased.

Yes, I would not wear the chemise for anyone's eyes except Christian's. "I'm only naughty Mrs. Claus foryou."

"Damn straight," he pulls me into his arms and kisses my lips quickly. "Let's get dressed and watch our

children open their gifts."

TOYS, TOYS, AND MORE toys. Those are the only words to describe what Teddy, Phoebe, and Avaare showered with. Toys and clothes. Sitting happily in his pile of boxes, wrapping paper, and openedpresents my little boy is exuberant with Christmas joy. Phoebe and Ava are crawling among the destroyedwrapping. Grabbing for fistfuls of the shiny paper. They are drawn to the colors and the crinkling sounds.Mrs. Kavanagh is playing peekaboo with them and both of the girls are giggling like mad.

"Wait!" Teddy stands up and makes his way through the shredded storm. He goes to the fireplace andbends down to look at his shoes. He had forgotten about them until this very minute. "My, mine!" Hepoints, happy that his shoes are still there I think.

Beside his shoes are two sparking pairs of pink shoes. "I put them there for Ava and Phoebe," Mia tellsKate and me.

Teddy pulls candies and coins from his shoes. "Mommy, tweats!" He tears into a chocolate and withoutwarning pops it into his mouth.

"Christmas only comes once a year," Christian shrugs expressing my exact sentiment.

"Ava, Siter, tweats!"

"Bring Ava's shoes to Aunt Kate, and Phoebe's here to me." He carries first Ava's shoes carefully to Kateand then returns with Phoebes.

"Santa weave Siter, tweats?"

"He did," I smile and wink at Mia. Inside of Phoebe's pink shoes is the most enchanting wooden rattle, itsstained pale pink and has the sweetest sounding bell inside of it. I lift Phoebe up from her place among thepaper and sit her in my lap. "Look what Santa gave you, baby girl." I hold the rattle in front of her face forher to see.

She grins and laughs. Christian runs his fingers over her fair blonde hair. Her blue eyes are sparkling. Withher chubby hand she reaches out and grasps the rattle. She lifts it up and down, it produces a magicaltwinkle that enchants her.

"Siter likes Chwistmas, Mommy. Siter likes Chwistmas, Daddy." Teddy watches his baby sister and smilesup at Christian and me. "Me like Chwistmas too."

THE END

Thank you all for reading. Please check out my other stories if you have not already. Iappreciate you all. Much Love.

Valentine's Day 2015 Story: Valentine's Day 2015 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11787238/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 02/27/2016 Words: 6256 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 3 of 3 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A sweet and sexy short story. Ana treats Christian with some sensual photos for Valentine'sDay. As always my stories keep with the original story as set forth by E.L. James. I do not own FiftyShades of Grey or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1

There will be 2 parts to this story

Valentine's Day 2015

Written as a fan fiction by newgirl3366

All rights go to E.L. James

My fingers tremble with anticipation. I loop one end of the black satin ribbon around the other and pullthem both tightly. "There," I say out loud to myself. I have tied the perfect bow. The blood red coloredalbum in my lap is filled with photographs. Some of them are in the stunning contrast of black and white.Others are in color. Those I know he will love. Creamy white skin, chestnut hair brushing down my back,falling over my shoulders, the ends of it curling just above my breasts, and clear blue eyes looking directlyat the camera lens or shifted downward shyly.

All of the pictures are of me, and they are for Christian's eyes only. I run my hands over the cover. It issmooth and cool. A sitting and waiting testament of the intimate passion I feel for my husband. My cheeksheat and my belly tumbles with nerves.

When Kate asked me if I wanted to do a boudoir photo session a few weeks ago my first answer was,"No, absolutely not!" I could not picture myself lounging in a bed that was not mine, clad only in my pantiesand bra if that, and posing for a stranger to take my picture. She was relentless, as Kate usually is, andexplained that the photographer was a woman she had worked with for several years.

Her approach was that she was doing it as a Valentine's gift for Elliot. I can still see her begging me to joinher. "Christian would love it, Ana. He would be so turned on."

I lean back against the headboard of my bed, clutching the photo album to my chest, and allow my mind todrift back to that day just a few weeks ago…

"KATE, I HAD A baby seven months ago. I hardly think…" Nearly seven months ago. It is hard tobelieve my Phoebe is over six months old now.

Kate waves me off, not listening to me and barreling her way through my attempts at declining hersuggestion. "Nonsense, your body is hot and you know it. We can go shop for naughty things towear. Come on, it will be fun. Let loose, Ana."

Ah, if I had a nickel for every time Kate tried to get me to, 'let loose,'

The argument, if you can call it that, ends with Kate having her way. She always wins. She booksour appointments, each on a different day. The booking of the appointments is promptly followedby a morning of shopping at Bellefleur, one of Seattle's top lingerie boutiques. At least that is what Iam told by Kate. I know very little about this world. Going shopping is not my favorite pastime, andI am all too happy to allow the personal shoppers Christian has lined up for me take care of myclothing needs. I never thought I would become accustomed to the trappings of Christian's lifestyle,but the shopping portion of it I do quite enjoy.

Kate's appointment day is first and for hers we go to the photographer's studio. Flashy and openlyseductive. Those are the words I think best describe Kate's session. She alternates between naughtyblack lingerie and barely there cherry red negligées.

The following day is my appointment. She is nearly bouncing up and down for my photo session. Ithink she's more excited for me to have my boudoir photos taken than she was for her own to betaken.

"Right on time," Kate sets down her glass of sangria on the breakfast bar counter when thedoorbell rings. "I'll let Valerie in, if that's ok with you?"

Phoebe shifts and pinches at my right breast, she wants to be switched to nurse on the other side."Please do, I'm not finished feeding her yet." This session is going to have to wait until little MissGrey is done with her lunch. Phoebe gurgles and coos at me, I smile and speak back to her. Shesettles in and begins her nursing process again. Kneading my breast and suckling she drinks mymilk, and her sweet disposition lets me know that her previously hungry tummy is now happy.

"Mrs. Grey, you have a beautiful home," Valerie remarks as she enters the great room. Her eyes arefixed on the panoramic view of Seattle.

"Ana, please," I remind her. I mean I'm about to get down to my skivvies in front of this woman.Surely we should be on a first name basis.

"Ana," she says sweetly. She has her arms full of equipment. "Where do you want me to set upfirst?"

I look around the room at a loss of what I should tell her. My first natural inclination is to tell her togo to the bedroom. That seems most logical, doesn't it? My inner goddess is on bended kneebegging me to tell her to go to the playroom, but there is no way in hell I'm going to do that.Christian would have my head and rightfully so. That room is for our eyes only. Well…ours and…nope not going there. I scan the room and my eyes land on the piano. Perfect. Holy cow, why did Inot think of that before? Christian's grand piano. His long fingers have not only graced the keys,but they have also graced my body as I lay on top of the piano. His fingers and other parts of hisbody as well…mmmmm…

"The piano," I answer and feel my cheeks blush.

Kate flashes a knowing smile and Valerie appears pleased by my suggestion. "Very nice, the pianoit is then." She begins unpacking her things. Playing with her camera, she points it this way andthat, walking around the room to check the lighting. I've seen Jose' do this on shoots. Good thinghe's not doing this photoshoot, my subconscious throws in her two cents. Thank you very much, Itell her to shut it. I would never allow another man to see my naked body. Only Christian. I am hisand only his.

Kate goes back to her sangria, and I continue swaying near the windows with Phoebe in my arms. Isee Valerie pause and look at me. "Ana," she lowers her camera, holding it with both of her hands."Would you like me to take some photos of you nursing your daughter?"

When Teddy was very small I remember Christian taking some casual shots of me nursing him.

Christian reveres me as the mother of our children.

"They would be precious and beautiful, I promise to do them with the utmost respect. If you don'tlike them I will delete them."

I'm not yet dressed, or rather undressed, for my photoshoot.

Kate sees me mulling over it in my mind. "Your hair is done, Ana, and your make up too." She has apoint, I'm all but ready. Not too much make up. Natural tones grace my face, highlighting mynatural features. Just how I like it.

"Ok," I tickle Phoebe's chin. "What do you think, baby girl?" She grins but keeps eating.

Valerie instructs me stand closer to the window and near to the piano. I untie my pale blue wrapdress and the fabric hangs loosely from my body. Where it parts my white lace panties and bra canbe seen.

"Just be natural, smile at her, talk to her, and look down at her," Valerie instructs me, and so I do asshe says.

I keep my motherly sway and engage with my nursing daughter. She smiles up at me and flexes herfingers against my breast. Her other little hand reaches up and I grasp it with mine. I never look upfrom her, even as I hear the camera clicking away. The cool gray Seattle skyline is warmed by thelove shared between my daughter and me. I am already enamored with this contrast, and I have yetto lay my eyes on the finished products, let alone even the preview the raw images of the picturesbeing taken.

"Breathtaking," Kate whispers midway through.

I think she is right. When Valerie has enough she comes over and shows me the images on hercamera. "What do you think?"

I lean in to see what she has captured through her lens. Tears come to my eyes, "I love them." Sheflips through the digital shots of Phoebe nursing at my breast. I see our twin smiles and even on thescreen I can see the matching depths of love in our blue eyes.

"Good," she is pleased with her work and she has every right to be, because so am I. "Wheneveryou are ready we can move on to the rest of the shoot, take your time."

PHOEBE NAPS IN THE nursery upstairs. I keep the monitor close by so I can hear her. While shesleeps I am transformed into some kind of alternate universe. I am positioned on the piano, lying onmy back with my hair draping over the keys. Underneath a rose red satin sheet from the playroombed I am naked. As I twist and turn, following Valerie's expert direction, the sheet moves with me. Itcovers just enough of my body to leave something to the imagination. Sensual and sexy, I feelwanton and although I didn't expect it this boudoir session is making me feel alive. Alive withsexuality as a woman and a mother.

We move throughout the apartment. Taking shots on the sofa, on the desk in Christian's study, thatone was a must, and in the bed. The bed Christian and I first made love in. No fucked, that wasfucking and fuck was it hot.

On the bed I lie on my stomach, cross my ankles in the air, and fold my arms in front of me. I rest myhead on my forearms and very deliberately bite my bottom lip when I look at the camera. That issure to get Christian's attention. All of these pictures will get his attention, my inner goddess purrs.Then she sits straight up in the bed and begins clapping her hands wildly. She has an idea for ourfinal destination and I love it. I fucking love it.

I hold up a finger, "Valerie, if you don't mind I have one more place in mind, but I'd like to changefirst."

"I don't mind at all."

"I'll be right back." I shimmy off the bed and into the closet. On the top shelf I retrieve a La Perlabox and slide the top off. There it is. A very naughty black lace tea rose bustier. Yes. It has beensome time since I wore this. I hope it still fits. I slip out of the navy baby doll I am wearing and praythat I can still pull this ensemble off. These photographs will take the cake if I can make themhappen the way I want to. Hell, the vision in my mind is turning me on.

"MOMMY, MOMMY, WHERE ARE you?" Teddy's voice calling to me brings me out of mydaydream. I slide the album under the bed. It needs to be out of his sight or he will want to know what isin my book. I can hear his demands now. Those are demands I definitely want to avoid.

"I'm in here." I reply to him, but he's already barreling through the door way. He's up from his nap, andever since he moved out of his crib he comes to find me the moment he's awake.

"Gwandma is coming soon?"

"She is," He climbs up on the bed and I pucker my lips for a kiss. I am rewarded with a Teddy bear kiss.

"What you and Daddy are doing tonight?"

"We're going to have dinner."

I see him scrunch his nose up and furrow his eyebrows. In his mind I know he is wondering what is sospecial about having dinner. "Me will have fun wiff Gwandma. Siter will too."

"Yes, you and sister will both have fun with Grandma and Grandpa."

Grace and Carrick insisted on taking all three of their grandchildren for Valentine's night. We are all sofortunate to have them.

"What you and Daddy are eating?

Hmmmmm…my mind drifts to naughty places. I hope "Daddy" will be eating us," my inner goddesssays, and I almost laugh at how grossly absurd that sounds. She is a horny, horny woman who needs to betamed. Christian will tame her as he tames me.

"Something fancy I am sure." What is even better than any food we could eat is the fact that he is havingTaylor drive me to Escala. He's been there all morning, and while I have no idea what he's up to, I can beassured that it will benefit me. "Let's go wake sister from her nap, shall we?" I offer him my hand and hetakes it. He happily chats with me about his big plans for the night, which all include playing some sort of

made up Teddy game with Grace, Carrick, and Phoebe of course.

Chapter 2

Ok...so I've decided to put this story into 3 parts. I am enjoying my little hiatus from part 6 b/c Iwas having a bit of writer's block. I hope you all don't mind my little detour. The next chapter willbe the playroom. ;)

ANY OTHER MAN IN the world would have used only red rose petals. At least that is the first thoughtthat comes to mind when I step off the elevator. Marking a trail on the foyer floor, is a pathway made ofred, pink, and white rose petals. I slip my coat off and hand it to Taylor.

"Mr. Grey is waiting for you inside." He motions with a slight nod. I dip my head back to him and thankhim with whispered words. My breath has been stolen already, and the night hasn't even truly begun yet.

Taylor disappears and the sweet ethereal sound of a woodwind instrument floats through the air. Myattention lifts from the petals on the floor. The door in front of me opens. I know Christian has opened it,but he is out of sight. What I see steals any remaining air from my lungs. Candles, petals, and starlight fillthe apartment before me. The heels of my boots click on the marble floor. The slow intermittent pattern ofmy footsteps surely tell him how taken aback I am by what I am seeing. I am dreaming. This must be adream.

I follow the music into the room. The atmosphere is other worldly. I am a princess and here is my prince.Christian steps out from behind the door. He offers a hand to me. I place my hand in his and he brings it tohis lips, kissing the back of it.

"You're beautiful," his eyes sweep over me.

"You're amazing." I had no idea what to wear. He would not give me any hints about what this even wouldentail.

"Dance with me?"

Frank begins to sing about gazing at stars. How fitting considering Christian has created a sparklinguniverse for us to celebrate our love in. He does not give me a chance to answer his request. I am pulledto him. He circles an arm around my waist, and with his other hand he traces the outline of my curves."This dress," he breathes. "Little. Black. Dress." Oh. My. His words are staccato, but they flowseamlessly with the sweet seductive music that fills the room.

He secures me in his arms and we dance. Our feet are gliding atop the petals, which led me to him. Yes,Mr. Sinatra, walk as though I had wings, when Mr. Grey is twirling me around I feel as if I have wingstoo. I realize that as we dance we are following the lane of love tinted petals. Through the great room andto the dining table. My face is permanently marked with a smile. I think I must look like some sort of idiot.I cannot stop grinning. Christian kisses my smile, as the music comes to an end.

Lining the center of the table are white taper candles. Their points of light highlight plates, which are set infront of each chair. All of the plates hold a different sample of food. A small entrée of sea bass andasparagus adorns the plate in front of us. Next to that is a personal chicken pot pie, then a bowl of musselsin white wine sauce, and further down the table is a salmon filet with a cream sauce of it. I'm taking inwhat Christian has done, no doubt with Gail's help. Chocolate cake, venison, tomato soup with grilled

cheese croutons, macaroni and cheese, my mouth is watering. These are all foods we have eaten together.Some of them at special times in our lives and others are just typical family dinners we share.

Christian lifts two flutes of pink champagne and hands me one. "Won't you join me on a culinary journeythrough our love, Mrs. Grey?"

I have not stopped smiling. "Yes," I answer him.

"To us." He clicks his glass with mine and I am grateful for the sweet champagne. It wets my throat, and Ithink I may be able to finally speak more than one word sentences.

The music changes again. "The Sleepless in Seattle soundtrack, Mr. Grey?"

"Mia loved the movie and forced me to watch it. I rather like this song, but then I've already fallen in love."He pauses then asks, "What, too cliché?"

I giggle and take another sip. "Not at all. It's romantic. Now, take me on my culinary journey." My mouthis watering at the mere thought of tasting the delectable bites laid out before me.

MY APPETITE FOR FOOD is satiated by the time we make it to dessert, which is the chocolate cakeI bake every year for Christian's birthday. He sets the plate in front of me. "One second," he holds up afinger and goes to the kitchen. I watch him open the freezer and take out a container of Ben & Jerry'sfinest vanilla. He comes back to the table with the ice cream and a scoop. "Dessert would not be completewithout this."

"I concur."

He pulls the stainless steel ice cream scoop through the creamy frozen vanilla confection. I watch thecream curl into the perfect shape. Christian puts it on the plate beside the cake. Chocolate and vanilla, aclassic companionship of deliciousness. An idea occurs to me and my heart leaps into my throat. He hasjust shared this amazing dinner with me. Over dessert I want to share my gift with him.

I place one of my hands on top of his. "May we take our dessert to the sofa? I want to give you your gift."

Christian looks caught off guard, but he agrees. I leave him to take our plate to the sofa and walk to thefoyer. I asked Taylor to bring his gift up after dropping me off. I did not want to chance Christian seeing itbefore I wanted him to. The red box tied with the black ribbon that matches the book inside is sitting onthe table. My hands tremble as I pick it up. Here it goes. I inhale courage and exhale out a breath ofbravery.

Christian's POV

Ana's cheeks are colored by a rosy blush when she joins me on the couch. She slips her shoes off andtucks her feet beside her. In her hands she is holding a box. Her palms run over it, and her fingers fiddlewith the black ribbon it is bound with. Whatever is in the box has her worked into a flustered state. Theflame of curiosity is kindled in my brain. Her continued little nervous movements are causing myimagination to run wild. Just what does she have in that box?

"I want to give this to you before I lose the courage to do so," she giggles nervously and Christ I want tokiss her, so I do.

I put the plate holding the cake and ice cream on the square coffee table and I kiss her. She's surprisedwhen I frame her face with my hands and coax her mouth with my own. A sweet little whimper, sweeterthan any dessert could ever taste, escapes her lips and I brush her tongue with mine. I love you, my Ana.Share with me what you have in your box.

I speak against her lips, still holding her face. "Then by all means, please do."

She smiles shyly and bites her damn bottom lip. I'm never going to make it past this couch and into theplayroom if she keeps this up, and I have so much planned for us this evening. Handcuffs, silk roses,melted bittersweet chocolate, all for Ana and me to enjoy.

I sit back against the couch, the heat from the fire dancing in front of us will melt the dessert. Who cares?There is more cake and ice cream in the kitchen. Right now she is all that matters.

Gingerly Ana places the red box in my lap. She sits back and folds her hands. "Open it."

I pull one end of the ribbon and it falls loose. Placing one hand on either side of the box I remove the lid. Aleather bound album donning the same black ribbon sits inside. "I love the shade of red you chose."

"Hmmmm…" She hums to herself, obviously very pleased, "I thought you might."

I lift the book and discard the box to the floor. There are a million possibilities running through my mind, butnone of them prepare me for what I see when I open the cover. Ana. It is a black and white photographof her. She is spread across my piano like the finest silk scarf. Barely covered in a sheet her gaze is fixeddirectly on the camera, her eyes burn into my soul from the photograph. My mouth goes dry.

"A lady who is a friend of Kate's took them. She's a photographer and specializes in boudoir photos." Shesays hurriedly. She read my first thought before it even had a chance to full facilitate. Fuck yes it betterhave been a woman who took this picture. No other man will ever see her this way. She is for my eyesonly. She is mine.

I look up at her quickly and then back down at the portrait. I cannot take my eyes off of her. I have neverseen Ana like this. No, that's not right. I see her like this every time she is beneath me and I am buriedinside of her, but this is different. Fuck. This is extraordinary. She has stolen my ability to speak. I cannotformulate one coherent sentence. Instead of trying I turn the page.

Page after page I take in the wanton, sexual, and sensual creature that is my wife. In our bed. On thisvery couch. Across the piano. My breathing all but stops when I see her nursing our daughter with theSeattle skyline as her backdrop. I run my fingers over the page. A moment has never been captured sodivinely. The creamy pale skin of her exposed breast, her blue eyes locked with Phoebe's as she nourishesher with her milk. I am weak for this woman and what she does to me.

"Do you like them?"

"Ana…I…" Slowly I turn to the next page. I blink my eyes. I have to look twice to make sure I am stilllooking at the same woman.

Ana is on my billiard table, crouching on her hands and knees she looks like a cat stalking its prey. Fuck.Her body is clad in a black lace bustier. Her breasts are plump and edible. I want to suck them. Feel hernipples harden in my mouth. The next photograph shows her standing beside the table. My attention is

immediately drawn to her shapely legs and how they are emphasized by black silk stockings and mile highLouboutin shoes. Examining the pictures I see that she has a ruler in her hand, and I am hard instantly. Iclose my eyes and I can hear the audible smack of the ruler hitting the side of her ass. In the picture hereyes are shifted downward as she watches herself spank her ass cheek with the ruler. Anastasia Grey,you have been a very naughty girl.

As hard as it is, pun intended, to do so I pull my eyes away from the photo album. Ana is watching meintently. She is worrying her bottom lip with her teeth. "What do you think?"

I realize I have barely said a word to her since opening my gift. She has rendered me wordless. "Ana…" Iswallow, there is only one thing I can think to say to her right now that might give her an inkling of whatthese pictures of her have done to me. "My dear, Mrs. Grey…" Her clear blue eyes go wide. My voice islow and husky. "Get in our playroom. There are so many ways I want to love you and fuck you tonight."

Chapter 3

To all of you who have waited so patiently, thank you. I wanted this to be perfect. I hope I haveachieved that.

WITH HER HAND GRASPED firmly in mine I have to mentally remind myself to slow my steps. Aman on a mission. I am determined to have her as quickly as I can. Hell, I could bend her over right nowin this hallway and fuck her until neither one of us has any energy left in our bodies.

I reach our playroom door and stop with my hand on the knob. The room is already unlocked and preparedfor this evening. I had not anticipated using it this early, but those photographs of Anastasia have sealedthe deal. My plans will be unfolding now. This woman has always had the uncanny ability of causing me tocome completely unraveled. Even now, after several years of marriage, she has that effect on me. Iwouldn't have it any other way. She fucking breaks me down and builds me back together again everytime we touch.

Ana stops short beside me. Still holding her hand I turn to face her. Her chest rises and falls in pronouncedmovements with her breath. Her cheeks are noticeably pink and she's grinning from ear to ear. She knowsexactly what she's done to me and she's enjoying it. Fuck it. I'm going to fuck her in this hallway. I want tohear her screams echoing down the corridor. Once my fierce desire for her has been somewhat subdued Iwill be capable of carrying out the scene I have planned.

I bring one of my hands to the back of her head and thread my fingers in her hair. Her lips part, I think sheis going to speak, but I'm hungry to have my mouth on hers. I pull her to me and kiss her. "I'm going tohave you here first. Turn around. Put your hands on the wall." I spin her and she does as she's told.

My belt is loosened, the button on the top of my jeans is popped, and my zipper is down in a split second. Igrip her hips and slide her panties down, allowing my fingers to linger between her legs. She's drippingwet. "You are so turned on, Mrs. Grey."

With one hand on each side of her hips I yank her back to me and lift her dress to rest atop her ass. "I lovethis. Little. Black. Dress."

My eyes beg me to take a moment to allow them to drink in the sight of her. Braced between the narrowspace of the hallway she has her palms flattened against the wall. Tall black boots rise to just above herknees. Her legs are spread. She is ready for me. "Those pictures, Ana." I falter, "Do you want me tospank you, fuck you, or love you tonight?" Christ I hope she says she wants all three, because that is whatI want. I want to do everything to her tonight that my wicked mind, able body, and tender heart will allow.I take my cock out of the confines of my boxer briefs and run it up and down her ass, waiting for herresponse.

"All three. In that order." Her kitten soft voice never waivers. My Ana. She knows what she wants. Sheknows what I want. And this courageous vixen made for me no longer possesses hesitation in asking forit.

My right hand lands on her ass cheek with a loud smack. She yelps and I push into her roughly. Taking hercompletely with my body. Inside she flexes and grips around my cock. Her body ripples with acceptance.

She's so hot and soft. I'm going to fuck her here until she is at the brink of her orgasm, then I'm going tolift her into my arms and carry her into our playroom.

I spank her other ass cheek while buried deep within her body. Her walls compress around me again, andI think I am going to lose control. "Christian! Fuck me, Christian!" She is as desperate for me as I am forher.

"That's it, Ana. Let me hear you." I grit the words out between my teeth and start to move.

The corridor fills with our mingled grunts, moans, and whimpers. A husband and wife caught up in theanimalistic act of fucking one another. I am driven onward and upward by her cries of pleasure. Thesensations of her sex holding mine. She pushes back firmly against my body. She wants me deep. I diveinto her harder. Frantic strokes give us both what we need. I will not come. I will not allow her to come.Not yet. We will both have to wait.

She's on the edge. Her body is ready to explode. I pull out of her and step out of my shoes, next myclothes join them on the hall floor. "I need to come," she pants out the words. She is desperate for release.

"Oh, baby. You. Will. Come." I lift her into my arms and look down into her sexy hazed blue eyes. I kickthe playroom door open with one foot. Anastasia Rose Grey, you are mine tonight and forever.

Ana's POV

FAMILIAR SCENTS OF WOOD and citrus polish linger in the air. A silk scarf secured around myhead has robbed me of my sight. I flex my fingers into my palms. My arms are stretched above my headand clasped in leather cuffs. The beginning strains of an exotic and sensual song play through thespeakers. I feel Christian in front of me. The heat from his body radiates. My senses are hyper aware ofwhere he is at all times, but especially right now when I want him so badly. He runs his fingers from myjawline, down my neck, and blazes a straight line down stopping between my thighs. Inside my body isbegging him to give me relief from what he started in the hall. I am given only a hint of a touch on theoutside of my sex by his fingertips, then his touch retraces its steps up to my jaw and he kisses my lips.

"I love touching you when you're like this. At my mercy."

And I love being at your mercy, Christian. There is no other place I'd rather be right now. My wordythoughts are only in my head. I never express them verbally. Instead I whimper because everywhere hejust touched me is aching for more from him. It is deep ache that I know he will soothe at his own pace. Imay very well go out of my mind before he finishes me off, though.

As uncoordinated, and not musically inclined at all, as I am I feel my body beginning to sway with themusic. The woman's voice singing is familiar to me, but in my clouded state of arousal I cannot place whoshe is. I see us inside of each other, she croons seductively. Christian's fingers continue to fondle andcaress me. It is as if they are dancing on my skin to the descant saturating the air around us.

I fall into his fingers. The only thing that is keeping me from toppling forward are the binds holding mywrists. A rush of loss sweeps through my veins when Christian takes his fingers off my body. They arereplaced by something singular and soft. It feels like silk against my skin. Down through the valleybetween my breasts he moves the mysterious object. He dances it over my nipples, blowing on them withhis warm breath as he does.

"Perfect rosebuds," he murmurs and his tongue flicks out to taste me.

The heat of his tongue and the gentle draw I feel, as he encases my nipples with his mouth, brings mymaternal body to life. It is in an intimate way that I share with Christian. This is an intimacy we share inthe deep seclusion of our erotic lives as husband and wife. He suckles me once on each breast and thenreplaces his mouth with the silken object. The fabric of whatever he is tantalizing me with becomes dampwith milk. He traces that dampness down to my belly where he makes a circle around my navel. Then thefabric is gone and warm molten liquid is there. He brushes atop the trail of my own breastmilk with hisfinger.

Christian sweeps his tongue there, tasting me and whatever he has placed on my skin. "Milk chocolate."Oh, those two words, and I know exactly what he has done. He swipes a finger across my left nipple andsucks me there again. Then using his tongue he very slowly erases the circle of chocolate and milk he hasdrawn on my belly.

"Do you want some?" He is back up, standing in front of me.

My own breastmilk and melted chocolate? My inner goddess is screaming. Fuck yes! This is so kinky.Even my subconscious is in on the act. She has kicked back on her chaise lounge with a tall ice cold glassof chocolate milk to enjoy the show.

"Yes, Sir." Sir…Mmmmmmm…I am sure to get a taste now.

Warm, sweet, chocolate is painted on my lips by Christian's fingers. I dart my tongue out for a taste. Hismouth is back at my breasts, this time he suckles from my right breast, before moving up to my mouth. Hekisses me, allowing the milk to trickle slowly from his mouth into mine. I'm breathing hard. My mind, mybody, and my heart are completely seduced. "Lick your lips, Anastasia. Take all of the chocolate onto yourtongue." I swallow and then sweep my tongue over my lips until the sweetness is gone.

The music changes. I am barely aware of it, but the strength and power of this ballad is something that Icannot avoid feeling. Even the mellow and simple beginning gives promise to melodic dominance that is tocome. The silk scarf covering my eyes is gone. Swept away and discarded somewhere on the floor. Iopen my eyes to see him. His eyes are locked on mine. He lifts me and I cross my ankles around hiswaist. I have no time to steady myself. Christian slides into me. My body welcomes him, thriving under theunion of us.

I gasp and he pulls back, before delving back into me. This time he is deeper. Buried right where we bothwant him to be. "I love you," he gasps out the words to me and I find that I am saying them to him too.

We are speaking them in harmony. A chorus of love and lust fills the room. This time our grunts, moans,and whimpers are joined with words. Him saying my name and me saying his. Both of us affirming whatwe already know. A mixture of I love you…I need you…and you're mine…echoes off the walls of theroom and fills every inch of space. I can feel the rhythm of his heart beating in time with mine. In thehistory of the world I don't think two people have ever been as close as Christian and I are. If this kind ofintimacy has ever existed then it is not one I have ever known about. He takes me. He takes me over andover again with his body. He takes me places I have been with him before. He takes me places I havenever been before. The only thing I know for sure is that I will go to these places a million times in my life,and it will always be with him.

The End.

Easter 2015 Story: Easter 2015 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11863865/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 03/27/2016 Words: 1541 Rating: K+ Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: A short story, only about 1500 words, but it came to me and I wanted to share it. As always itis in keeping with the story as set forth by Ms. James. Teddy leads the egg hunt, while Phoebe watches onfrom the safety of Ana's arms. Enjoy.

Chapter 1: Easter 2015

Very short, only about 1500 words, but this story came to me this morning and I wanted to share it withyou all. Please enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

With Love,

Newgirl

April 4, 2015

The day before Easter

Teddy is nearly 3 years old, Phoebe is nearly 9 months old, Ava is just over a year old, andAlexander (Ray and his wife Lynn's child introduced in my full stories) is around 2.5 years old.

This is written as a fanfiction by newgirl3366.

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

Four little stair steps dot the meadow. Of the four, three of them are dashing here and there. The littlestone, my little Phoebe Rose, is crawling in the grass near the blanket. My little Teddy bear is the leader. Hishead, covered in his signature copper curls, is just a tad higher than Alexander's. He asserts his rank inage though, telling the other two children that they have to wait.

I can hear his commanding voice floating on the spring breeze. "Daddy is hiding the eggs," he tellsAlexander and Ava. He is working so hard to be patient himself, bouncing from foot to foot. Truth is, hecannot want to hunt for the eggs himself.

Farther out in the meadow Christian, Elliot, Ray, and Carrick are hiding eggs filled with sweet treats in thetall grass. Camouflaged into nature by the first flowers of spring they will be a trick to find. However, I amalmost certain that my son and little brother are up to the challenge of locating them. I believe the fourgrown men are enjoying the sport of hiding the confection filled eggs as much as the children are going toenjoy finding them.

Kate stands with Ava. She will need help if she's going to have a chance of getting anything up against thetwo boys. Her blonde curls sparkle in the sun and she's giggling with glee. She reaches up for hermommy's hand and begins tugging her toward the hunting ground.

"All set!" Elliot waves and calls to the waiting search party. "Ready, set, go!"

With an eruption of squeals they are off. Phoebe startles and moves in the opposite direction. She climbsonto my lap and puts her thumb in her mouth. I laugh and cradle her against my chest. "There, there,sweet girl. They are just excited for their Easter egg hunt." She's not convinced and buries her face in myshirt. I run my fingers through her fine wisps of blonde hair.

Baskets, eggs, and laughter fill the meadow with childish energy. Their vigor is inextinguishable. Ted callsout the color of each egg he puts in his basket. "Blue! Pink! Lellow! Green!"

When he makes his way to Christian he hands over the duty of being the basket holder. "Daddy, you hold,"he says. Like the good father he is, Christian carries the basket around, following closely at Teddy's heels.Teddy deposits his findings into his basket. It grows fuller and fuller until it is brimming with bright andpastel colored eggs.

I'm engaged in watching the great hunt and don't notice my mother coming to sit beside me. "They'remaking quite the sport of this," she observes.

"Hmmmmm, Teddy is serious about his egg hunting."

I can hear her laughter and when I look to my side I can see her smile. "I can tell, it was all he could talkabout at breakfast."

"It has been all he's talked about for weeks."

My mom sighs, "You have everything you ever wanted, Ana." I squint my eyes against the sun and shieldthem with my hand. "A big family, a house full of children, a sibling…" She trails off.

"I do, Mom. I also have you."

"Ana," I can tell she's touched by my admission. She doesn't say anything else, she doesn't have to. I don'texpect it from her. I only ever wanted her to be as happy as I am, and I think she is. She came here thisweekend unattached to anyone. No Bob, no Everett, just herself, and I think for my mother that's how itshould be right now. She spent so many years trying to find the right man to love that she never took thetime to love herself, and now she is. It is a joy to see.

Team Ava and Kate take their fair share of eggs, and with Ray's help Alexander holds his own. Thefrenzy is over almost as quickly as it began. With his undeniable attention for detail, Teddy finds the lastfew well-hidden eggs and makes his way over to me.

"Me got a lot, Mommy!" He holds his navy blue basket adorned with white satin ribbon out to show me hisloot. Of course he had to take the basket back from Christian to display the fruits of his labor himself,having someone else take the credit in any way for his hard work would have been unacceptable.Theodore Raymond Grey, so very much like his father.

He plops down on the blanket and begins sorting his eggs by color. Mom helps him in his task, and theychat back and forth about the eggs while enjoying a few of the treats from inside of them. Phoebe reachesfor her daddy the second he is in her sight, opening and closing her chubby fingers she's saying, "Pick meup," in her universal baby way.

"You're going to give your brother competition next year aren't you my little Phoebe Rose?" He tickles hertummy and her answer is a giggle followed by a stream of drool. The blue of the sky makes her eyes andeven purer shade of blue, as she fixes her adoring stare onto Christian.

Ava is a mess of chocolate on the blanket beside us and so is Alexander. Grace works to set out the picniclunch with Lynn. These little ones need more than chocolate in their tummies. I cannot help but wonderhow difficult of a feat it might be to pull them away from their goodies, though. I don't think they will go tolunch very willingly.

When the first sampling of Easter goodies is over, each small family unit that makes up a much greater

one, goes over to the long table set up where the lawn meets the meadow. Teddy goes with his aunt, uncle,and grandparents to the table, leaving Christian and me behind. Phoebe has chosen this moment to tug atmy shirt, nursing is of the utmost importance to her at this moment. She wants her milk before she samplesbaby friendly yummies at the lunch table.

"Mamamama" she babbles to herself until I give her what she desires. She gives a contented baby sighand grunt and begins kneading my breast as she suckles. Her tiny fingers are gently, yet they are insistentin getting what she wants.

Christian watches us with the same expression of adulation as always. In the small space between mybody and Phoebe's, he slides his hand to cover my belly. He shifts his body so that the others cannot seewhat he's doing and crooks his head to kiss the side of my neck. My skin warms from head to toe. Partlyfrom the intense sun shining over our little piece of the Sound and partly from the love Christian has for meand our children.

"How is blip three doing, Mommy?" His fingers subtly move over my newly pregnant belly.

"Good." He whisper and curl into him.

"And how are you feeling today?"

"You've already asked me that five times since I woke up."

"And I will ask you five more times before your head graces your pillow tonight." He will. There is not adoubt in my mind that he will.

"I feel good, tired but good." I feel happy, Christian. I am so happy. My subconscious looks on happily atthe life that surrounds me.

He kisses my neck again. The patch of skin his lips touch tingles and I feel the unmistakable sensation ofgoosebumps breaking out on my flesh. "You will nap later."

"After lunch."

"After lunch." He is resolved in this fact. I will be given no other choice. A nap will happen for me afterlunch, and I have to admit that I will not argue with him. Growing Grey babies is an exhausting job, and Ilove it. "Boy or girl, Mommy?"

"It's going to be a boy."

"You're certain of that?"

"I've seen him in my dreams, Christian. Remember?" Many times since that first dream I had shortly aftermy baby girl was born, I have seen this baby in my sleep.

"I do."

Everything I ever wanted is right here. My home, my family, my children, the man sitting beside me, andour third miracle growing right beneath his fingertips, these are all the things I ever wanted. My heart isfull. They are not things at all. They are all my life, my reason to breathe, and my heartbeat that sounds

rhythmically and surely every single day.

Mother's Day 2015 Story: Mother's Day 2015 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11936215/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Humor Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 05/08/2016 Words: 2126 Rating: T Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 1 of 1 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: Christian and Ana tell a very inquisitive Teddy that they are expecting their third child. This is ashort one shot and is complete. As always, I am staying true to the story and the characters as Ms. Jameswrote them. Please enjoy.

Chapter 1: Mother's Day 2015

Mother's Day 2015

This is a short story. I will start it on Friday the 8th of May and it will conclude on Sunday the 10th of May.In this story Phoebe is around 10 months old and Teddy will soon be 3 years old.

(If you have not read my Easter 2015 story I suggest you do so before reading this story. Ana is pregnantwith their third child.)

This story is a fanfiction written by Newgirl3366.

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters.

All rights go to E.L. James.

The square shaped paper in my hands holds a promise. A photograph in black and white. The promise ofanother baby. My hand rests atop my belly. I've heard that women show sooner with each pregnancy aftertheir first. I can now attest to there being some truth in those words. My little Phoebe made her visualpresence known sooner than her big brother did, and this little one is making an even earlier appearance.

I have worked hard to keep blip three's existence a secret over the past few weeks. With the end of myfirst trimester here I can now shout it from the rooftops. I wanted to tell everyone weeks ago, butChristian kept my admission at bay. I cannot blame him. I have honored his wishes. The memory of ourloss seems to fade somedays, but I don't think it will ever be swept completely into the background. Howwe both felt, helpless and confused, it still resonates with us.

Christian asked a million questions at my appointment today. I smiled, listening as Dr. Greene patientlyanswered all of the questions she has already answered twice before. I could have one hundred babies,and Christian would still dote on me as if every pregnancy was my first.

He covers my hand with his. "Overly large clothes be gone," He grins over at me while we are stopped ata red light.

I run my thumb over the ultrasound picture. "Yes, I can now show off my belly." I've been hiding it notonly because Christian felt uneasy about telling people, but because I felt uneasy about telling our babyboy.

Theodore Raymond Grey adores his baby sister. There is no doubt in my mind that he will love this babyjust as much. My only hesitation was fear. What if I told him and then something happened? I could notbear seeing his little heart break without understanding what truly happened. Not only would a loss stealmy happiness, but then it would steal his too.

"Hey, where did you go?" Christian runs his fingers down my jawline. I blink my eyes from where theyhave fixed on the DO NOT WALK sign on the street corner. The orange letters blur and I wipe a tearaway.

"Nowhere, I'm here. My mind just wandered for a minute. Pregnancy hormones." Tears can come on

without any kind of warning these days. Tears and an aversion to the smell of coffee. I suppose that is mytrademark sign of being pregnant.

"You feel ok, don't you? Do we need to go back to the doctor?" His eyes dart around, taking in the sceneof traffic around him. He's looking for a quick way to make a U-turn if need be.

"I feel fine, Christian. I was just thinking about telling Ted." I smile to reassure him.

The light changes and his worry lifts marginally. He moves his hand back to the steering wheel and wenavigate our way onto the ramp from downtown.

"How do you think he'll react?" Christian asks once we are gliding through the smooth flow of traffic. Inanother hour or so this interstate will be at a crawl or a standstill, as Seattleites make their way home on aFriday afternoon.

I sigh and stare at the picture again. "I think he'll be happy but inquisitive." Just like his father he puts agreat deal of thought into everything that touches his life. I let my head fall back to the headrest and lookover at my husband. He's smiling but a momentary expression of horror flashes across his face and agiggle bubbles up from within me. "I know what you're thinking."

"I am not ready for that kind of talk yet." This is too hilarious.

"Christian, he's three. There's no way he's going to be inquisitive about where babies come from. Henever asked with Phoebe."

"He was two then, Ana. He is nearly three now."

I rest my hand on his thigh and give it a squeeze. "Don't worry he won't ask. There is no way that willeven cross his mind," but as I speak the words I don't feel one hundred percent sure of their truth. He isChristian Grey's son after all. There is no telling what he is thinking and when it will come out of hismouth.

WHEN IS THE RIGHT time to tell your children that another baby is on the way? I find myselfstruggling with this question for the remainder of the day and into the next. A three year old and a tenmonth old keep you busy. Between playing, fussing, feeding, nursing, and precious sleep, Christian and Ifind ourselves searching for just the right moment. Should we tell him at bedtime? Should we tell him whilePhoebe is napping? Should we wait to tell him at lunch on Sunday when we are with the entire family? Bythe time we decide to give up on searching for a perfect time Teddy takes control of things for us.

Mother's Day morning breakfast is delivered to me in bed. Christian carries the tray of food and Teddycarries a beautifully wrapped gift. He holds it out in front of him with his two hands, moving ever socautiously toward me.

"I have a present for you, Mommy." He says proudly as he reaches the bed. He puts the box on the bedand climbs up to join me. "Daddy has breakfast. I cut the bananas."

"You did?" I run my fingers through his hair and he shakes his head.

"Tickles, Mommy." His laughter gets the attention of the blonde haired angel nursing at my breast. Herblue eyes light up.

Phoebe turns her head away from me and begins chattering at her brother. A little dribble of milk runsdown her chin, and I wipe it away with my fingers. "Sister drinks your milk, Mommy. Sister can havebananas too?"

"Yes, I will mash them up for her." He appears pleased with my words. He loves bananas and thereforebelieves that everyone else in the world must love them too.

Christian places the tray beside the gift, giving me space to close my robe before placing the food in frontof me. "Happy Mother's Day, Mommy." He kisses my lips tenderly and touches my belly.

Out of the corner of my eye I catch Teddy's pensive gaze. "Thank you, Daddy."

"Breakfast or present first?"

"Present!" Teddy squeals and crawls up to sit in my lap. "Open it, Mommy." He points to the box wrappedin pale pink paper.

"Okay, present." I don't think I'll ever have to open a gift on my own again. Christian sits on the bed andPhoebe crawls into his arms. She chews on her fist, taking in the scene before her. Teddy gives me anenormous amount of help in peeling back the wrapping paper.

A black picture frame. One side is filled the other side is empty. On the left there is a picture of Teddy andPhoebe in the center. Above the picture is a three dimensional cast of Teddy's hands and feet. Below thepicture is the same of Phoebe's hands and feet. "There's space here for additions." Christian touches theglass and explains the empty side.

"Christian," I start to speak but words fail me.

In the picture my two babies are looking at one another, laying in the grass of the meadow they arelaughing. He delights in her sweet baby smile, and she is thrilled by the spectacle of her big brother. I canhear their giggles and their voices chattering back and forth through the photograph. I can feel the warmsun that bathes their hair. Burnished copper curls on my son and delicate fair blonde wisps on mydaughter.

"Mommy, Mommy," Teddy pats his hand on my breast. "See? Me and sister are smiling."

I wipe away a tear. "I see that, baby boy. I love it."

"My hands." He points to the top. "Sister's hands." He points to the bottom. "My feet." His fingers moveback up. "Sister's feet." His fingers inch their way back down.

"Sweet little hands," I take his hands in mine and kiss his fingers. Then I tickle bottom of his bare feet,"And sweet little feet."

I think I catch the glimpse of threatening tears in Christian's gray eyes, but he blinks them back. "I love it.I love you."

"Kiss Mommy, Daddy." Teddy prompts us.

"If I must," Christian jokes and leans forward. "I love you," he says and presses his lips to mine.

The feel of a small hand touching my belly where blip three is growing halts my breath. I pull back fromChristian and shift my eyes downward. Teddy's hand is there. "Mommy, why your belly is big?"

Christian's eyes grow as big as saucers. I grin. Now. Now is the moment. I spent all this time searchingfor it and it found me on its own. I put my hand on top of my son's. "There is a baby in my tummy, Teddybear."

He furrows his eyebrows and looks so very much like his father when he does. He looks to Phoebe who isstill sitting on her daddy's lap. She grins a two toothed grin at him. "B…b…b…b…b" She says and I thinkthat's her way of saying brother.

"Baby sister is here, Mommy."

"Another baby is in my tummy. A new brother or sister."

Teddy concentrates hard on what I have just said to him. His bright gray eyes miss nothing, shiftingbetween my belly, my face, and Christian's face. His mind is working. It is only a matter of seconds beforehis thoughts become voiced words.

"A tiny baby. Smaller than Phoebe." I explain further. He sits still. He's thinking. Christian and I exchangeglances. Oh, this could go so many directions. My heart speeds up, beating a little fast with each passingsecond.

"How, Mommy?"

Oh, no. Christian looks like he might be sick, but I work hard to maintain my composure. Inside my brain isgoing a mile a minute. "How?" I repeat his question back to him for clarification.

He nods his head. His ruffled bedhead curls bob in agreement. He wants to know how the baby is in mytummy. Honest, be honest with him, but don't give too much information. Thank heavens mysubconscious decides to intervene.

"Well," Christian is watching me. Two pairs of pondering gray eyes lock on me. No pressure. "Daddyloves me," I start and swallow, working out my words as I speak them. "I love Daddy." Teddy's stilllistening. I haven't lost him yet. "Daddy loves me so he put the baby in my tummy."

Now it's Christian's turn to be under the watchful eyes of our son. "Daddy put the baby in Mommy'stummy?" White as a ghost Christian nods his head. "Daddy?"

"Yes?" Christian squeaks out the word and I have to cover my mouth to keep from laughing. What is goingto come out of our son's mouth? My mouth is dry just thinking of the possibilities.

"I'm hungry. I want to eat my pancakes now," he says simply.

Phew, I let out a huge sigh of relief. His curiosity has been quenched with a simple explanation. I thinkChristian is going to faint. He lets out a huge breath too. "Yes, let's have our breakfast."

Christian works on cutting up Teddy's pancakes and mashing up Phoebe's bananas, while Teddy and Ishare pieces of bacon and strawberries. Phoebe grabs a handful of banana mash and brings it to hermouth. Messy and wonderful I think to myself, as I share breakfast in bed with my two children and the

man I love, while our newest miracle grows safely inside of me. I will show Teddy the picture of blip threelater. For now his concern has passed. He is happy here with us and his pancakes. I know there will bemore questions to come, but for now all is right in his world and that is all I need.

Christian's Birthday Story: Christian's Birthday Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12005420/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 07/04/2016 Words: 4788 Rating: T Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 3 of 3 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: Set in June 18,2015. As always, this story is in line with the original story written by Ms.James. Ana and Christian are expecting their third child. This is a short story about them enjoy his birthdayon the beach with Teddy and Phoebe. Phoebe is nearly a year old and Teddy is just over three.

Chapter 1

Christian's Birthday

June 18, 2015

Written as a fanfiction by newgirl3366

*I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James*

In my full length stories of Fifty Shades Complete Parts 5 and 6 I write about Christian extendinghis business with shipping. In part 6 I give hints to him having interest in Charleston, SC. That iswhere this short story began growing in my mind. If you are a regular reader of mine please payspecial attention to this story. I have also hinted in the past that you will meet my own characters

for my story in Charleston.

On with the story…

The warm and comforting tang of salty sea air blows its way through the open window. This deepsouthern humidity is familiar to me. It reminds me of the years my mother and Bob spent living inSavannah. I am itching to enjoy the sand between my toes and an ice cold diet coke in my hand. Thosetwo things just go together for me.

Sprawling out before me is Waterfront Park. It is already busy with children playing in the fountain,couples strolling hand in hand, and dedicated runners out for a morning jog. When Teddy wakes up he isgoing to beg me to take him out to play in the fountain. I can already see him in my mind's eye, darting inand out of the water's spray. His baby sister will follow him as fast as she can, her little chubby legssupporting her determined toddle.

Two strong arms encircle my waist and rest atop my belly. "Good morning, Mrs. Grey," he whispersagainst my neck. His lips press against the patch of sensitive skin behind my ear and I shiver.

"Good morning and happy birthday."

"Mmmmmmm…" Long fingers run over the gray cotton of my night dress, skimming just under mybreasts. He hums to himself again in appreciation. "Pregnant and nursing our daughter, I love the effectthe combination of those two things has on your body."

It took some time, but Christian's nerves about me continuing to nurse Phoebe through this pregnancy havesubsided. She's only eleven months old and is not interested in giving up her 'Mammma mmmmmmm' yet.Everything about our baby girl is amazing. She works hard every single day to keep up with her bigbrother. I love watching them together. The way he leads her and she eagerly follows them.

I close my eyes and meld back into Christian. We have only a few moments before the sun's morning rayswake our babies. I'm amazed they're not up yet. I want to relish this romantic moment as long as I can."Business or pleasure today, Mr. Grey?"

"As it is my birthday, today will be all about pleasure. Business and shipyards can wait until tomorrow. I

want to spend today with my wife and our children."

I run my hands over his, "I like that answer."

"I thought you might. I like it too."

In the comfort of my husband's arms I let my gaze wander beyond the park. There spanning out before usis the water. It meets the blue sky in an endless line of air and ocean. There is a hypnotic quality towatching the two merge together. The dance of the waves on the surface, how they gather the sand andwash it to the shore, I could sit and watch the progression the two make together forever.

"Breakfast and then the beach?" Christian suggests activities for our day.

"Yes, and the fountain is going to be a must for our son."

"We'll enjoy that this evening while having a sweet treat." He points to the Belgian gelato store front belowand to our left. My stomach growls and blip number three kicks in agreement. Vanilla gelato soundsdelicious to this momma and her baby.

TWENTY LITTLE TOES MAKE tracks in the fine island sand. Their footprints are a track of theirgame. A short memoir written out to last only as long as the rolling waves will let it. A determined builder,Teddy lugs his red bucket filled with sand up to me on the blanket. We already have quite the metropolis ofsandcastles built. He wants to make another one.

"Make another castle, Mommy." He pats the sand, packing it down in the pail tightly.

"How many more castles are we going to make, Teddy bear?"

He stands up to watch my handiwork, as I turn the bucket over quickly, tap the sides, and pull it up toreveal a new sand building. "A bajillion!" He exclaims with his hands held widely apart.

Loose particles of the beach fall loosely from his copper curls when he turns his head. His attention hasbeen caught by the squeal of my blonde haired baby girl. She is adorable in her pale pink bathing suit withrosy ruffles around the top and bottom and her matching sun hat. She teeters along the shoreline with herdaddy following at her heels. He would never let her far from his side. I smile at his cautiousness with her.He tosses Teddy freely into the air whenever they play, rough housing, rolling and romping like two littleboys, but not with Phoebe. He treats her with delicate care.

Gingerly he surrounds her little body, a safety net made of Christian Grey's strong arms to keep hisdaughter unharmed. "Daadaadaadaadaaadaa…" She chants her baby jabber to him.

"Mommy, sister is coming." He is afraid for his sand city. I can see the wheels turning behind his pensivegray gaze. He sees his sister as a potential baby Godzilla. The thought makes me smile and I have to hidemy amusement behind my wide brimmed hat.

"Christian, I look ridiculous in this thing." I stand in front of the bathroom mirror in our hotel roomadmiring the enormous hat on my head. When did he buy this for me and how did he sneak it intoour bags without me knowing?

"No you don't. You look sexy, Mrs. Grey."

I flick the brim of the hat up. "I look like an oversized southern belle on the beach. Albeit a sadattempt at being a southern belle considering I am from the northwest." And now I sound like awhiney sad attempt at being a southern belle.

He holds my pregnant belly in his hands and moves to stand in front of me. "We are going to be onthe beach this morning and you're pregnant." His voice is firm as he states the obvious. "Your skinis more sensitive and susceptible to sunburn while you are pregnant. I am not taking any chances.You wear the hat and I will make sure I apply sunscreen to your body multiple times. End ofdiscussion."

Multiple sunscreen applications from Christian's hands…mmmmmm…not a bad thing. I stopcomplaining and accept my fate. A day on the beach means extra sun protection for me.

"Mommy, she is closer!" Teddy's frantic voice pulls me back to the present.

I look out toward the water's edge. Phoebe stops to admire a seashell in her daddy's hand. "She is lookingat seashells with Daddy, I think your sandcastles are safe."

"Okaaay," he doesn't sound one hundred percent convinced, but he sets off to refill his pail again.

My little beach beauty, and her equally gorgeous father, slowly make their way up to me. In her fingersshe is grasping a large shell. She grins her toothy grin and brings it up to her ear, giggling as she does. Hercherub cheeks match those of her brother. Her eyes are as blue as the Carolina sky. She stands on theblanket and reaches her treasure out to me.

In a moment of déjà vu I remember the first time Teddy heard the ocean in a seashell. Now he's off, notfar from me but still working on his own, building his sandcastles. Phoebe is now the unsteady toddlerhearing the rush of air in a shell for the first time. Her smile and chatters at the magic of the momentremind me of her brother. Blip three kicks my belly softly and I run my hand over the spot. This little onewill someday make the same discoveries as Teddy and Phoebe have, with the exact same sparkle ofwonder in his or her eyes.

I listen to the reverberation of the sea air in the shell. "It's the ocean, isn't it baby girl? Did Daddy let youhear the ocean in the seashell?"

"Mammmammmma..." She toddles closer and plops back on her ruffled bottom. She moves to her kneesand crawls up, moving over her brother or sister as she does. "Mammmammma…mmmmmm…" She pullsat my top.

"Did your beach stroll with Daddy make you hungry?" The salt tinged summer breeze blows, making herframe of blonde curls dance around the edges of her face. She giggles and I brush them away. "The windis tickling you." Phoebe's pink lips latch to nurse and I rock her body against mine. Her fingers play withthe string of my top, twiddling the black material as she enjoys her snack.

"Let me put more lotion on you."

"Christian you did that thirty minutes ago. I'm fine."

He furrows his brow at me. "I'm draping your cover-up over your shoulders and back then." The featherlight fabric covers me and I tug it in place on one side with my free hand. "I don't want you to burn."

Christian takes an ice cold water from the small cooler beside me. "And drink this instead of coke whileyou nurse." I want to shake my head at him, but I resist. He's Christian Grey. He will never be anyoneother than who he is. My third pregnancy, and somedays he's still more of an expert on pregnancy than Iam.

"Yes, Sir." I bite my bottom lip to hide my amusement.

"Are you laughing at me, Mrs. Grey?" Ah, that pretend look of injury from insult. Playful Christian.

"I wouldn't dream of it, Mr. Grey."

"Hmmmmm…" He leans forward and kisses me. His lips have the flavor of ocean air. Sun, salt, andChristian Grey. A delicious combination. "I'm going to go splash in the waves with our son."

"How is your birthday going so far?" I call out behind him just as he makes it to Ted.

"It is full of every wish I've ever had." He turns and says to me. Teddy abandons his bucket and trades itfor his father's hand.

Together they jump over the waves rolling to the shore. The sun highlights their copper hair. One is merelya smaller version of the other. Their identical laughter rings out on the beach. I see a couple walking handin hand. They stop to watch my son and husband play. The blonde woman smiles at Teddy's infectiouslaughter. She catches my eye and I return her smile with my own. At that moment a large dog bounds upto them and they turn to chase after him. He's more of a horse than a dog. I've never seen an animal thatbig and powerful before in canine form. They jog further up the beach and past the lighthouse until theyare out of sight.

The mood here in this beautiful place is friendly. In the short time I've been here the people and who theyare has stood out to me. I turn my attention back to my baby girl and watching Ted and Christian. MentallyI make a note to take pictures with our camera as soon as Phoebe finishes her late morning nursing.

Part Two is coming tomorrow...

Chapter 2

I have part 2 ready to post but...I had a bit of an accident this morning, tripped the breaker, blew thefirewall, and blew the internet. I'll post as soon as I can. Please bear with me.

side notes... No Phoebe is not too old to be nursing. She's 11 months old. How long a mothernurses is her personal choice.

No I did not get my dates mixed up. This is June 2015. Ana was pregnant in my Easter 2015and Mother's Day 2015 stories. I've got my time line right.

I do research as I write.

Nursing while pregnant can be done. I realize that not everyone does it and not every medicalprofessional recommends it, but I know several mothers who have done it. All of their childrenare very healthy.

FINALLY. ...please if you have comments or questions in your review be a logged in user. It'shard for me to answer you if you are just a guest.

I hope to post soon! Thank you all for reading. Much love.

Chapter 3

My Dear Readers,

I know I should have posted this weeks ago. I hope after reading this you will forgive me andunderstand why I am only posting it now. I have been writing small bits when life gave me a minuteto do so. Shortly after I posted the first part my life went into a tailspin. A week ago I took my dog,my sweet son, to the vet because something wasn't quite right with him. He had congestive heartfailure and had been on medication for 6 months. During those 6 months he had been doing well,but something with him changed abruptly. It was confirmed to me that his kidneys were failing. Wespent a beautiful week at home together that last week of his life. We sat outside in the cool morningair. I talked to him, he listened. I sang to him, he listened. Time allowed us to just be together. ThatWednesday I baked bread and we ate it and I fed him watermelon. He loved watermelon. Thursdaywe napped all day together. Those two days were precious to me and they still are. On Fridayeverything changed and I had nothing left to do but to let him go home. I sang to him. I told himhow much I loved him, and around noon on the 24th of June my sweet Willie dog passed away.

The next day I traveled to Ohio to finish my teacher training. I spent last week immersed inlearning and testing. My mind was busy and my heart was hurting. I wrote when I could, but oftenevery fiber of my being was not in my story. I did not want to give you all anything less than mybest.

I hope this explanation suffices for you all. I hope you can understand why its taken me much moretime than it should have to finish this birthday story. I hope you all enjoy it even though it tookforever for me to post.

Thank you all for reading...on with the story...

WITH THE HELP OF Taylor and a long afternoon naptime, Christian and I are able to sneak away toenjoy some alone time in downtown. I kiss each of my babies on their cheeks, they don't offer to stir, andgive Taylor the run down on what to do should they wake up. By the way he smiles and nods I can tellthat Christian has already told him everything I am telling him. More than likely Christian told him evenmore in greater detail. He leaves nothing to chance when it comes to our family.

Out the front doors of the hotel we stand on Vendue and look down toward the water. "Would you like towalk along the waterfront?" Christian places his hand at the small of my back. He rubs little circles therewith his fingers. Moving the fabric of my dress against my skin. "This dress is very short," he remarksbefore I have a chance to answer his question.

"It's hot out." I shield my eyes from the sun and peer up at him.

His eyes sweep over me from head to toe. "It shows off your legs."

"And that is a bad thing?"

"I never said that. You've been kissed by the sun all over your body. You look radiant." Christian kisses mysmile and I grin wider against his lips. I didn't get too much color this morning, but a small amount of color

is more than noticeable on my pale skin.

"Take your radiant wife for a walk in the park."

"Yes, baby."

We link our arms together and stroll slowly down the boardwalk first. Christian points out the sights,naming lighthouses, islands, and local attractions. He is enamored with the sailboats docked in the distanceto our left. "If I invest in the yard here we'll buy a boat to keep here for when we visit." He explains whilelooking further out into the water. So many sailboats dot the horizon in white billowing triangles. Having aboat here will give us three. How many catamarans does one man need? "There is a sailing school here inCharleston."

"There is?"

"I'd love for you to learn one day."

"You've said that before, but being pregnant is not very conducive to learning out to sail a boat." The ideaof me waddling around the deck to do anything except sit and enjoy the view is comical.

"True, but I love you pregnant." Christian turns me to face him, my belly is cradled between our bodies. "Ilove getting you pregnant too." He whispers in a low and sexy tone of voice.

I rest my hand on top of my bump, feeling a kick under my white sundress as blip three shifts inside of me."Yes, we're talking about you." I smile down at my unborn baby. "And other naughty things," my lastcomment is for the man beholding with an adorable sensual smirk on his face.

"Boy or girl, Mommy?" His eyes shift down from looking at my face to stare at my belly.

My gaze follows his, fixing it on the "You mean, do I want a boy or a girl?"

"Yes."

"I don't know. Teddy told me he wants another sister, as I was putting him down for his nap. What do youwant?"

"A healthy baby." This is always his answer, and even though it is predictable I still love hearing it. Mr.Grey and his babies. There is nothing on this earth more precious than seeing him as a father.

My hair whips around in the wind. I twist it into a knot with my free hand and tuck it to one side. "Boy orgirl, this baby is hungry."

Christian covers my hand with his. "Say no more, I know just where we will go."

THE RESTAURANT CHRISTIAN TAKES us to, is a two story yellow Victorian home. It is a jewelright out of a novel. Front porches on the first and second floor are trimmed in white. The contrast theymake against the sunshine yellow color of the house is charming. Ceiling fans twirl in the lazy dance of thewarm summer breeze, cooling the diners enjoying an early dinner outdoors.

"Well? What do you think?" Christian asks my opinion on his restaurant of choice, as we stand on the

sidewalk in front of the iron fence. Two towering palmetto trees shade us from the soon-to-be setting sun.

I read the sign, "Poogan's Porch," aloud. "Interesting name."

"It was named after a dog."

"I think it's precious." My face beams brightly with a smile. There is a small concrete statue of a dog. Theplaque reads, R.I.P. POOGAN 1970-1979. This is an endearing place and I already love it, even thoughI'm still standing on the sidewalk.

"Shall we?" Christian extends his arm in invitation and I lead the way to the front door.

We are seating at one of the tables on the upstairs veranda. The waiter takes our orders promptly, and Iexcuse myself to find the restroom. Once I feel much better I scan the inside of the restaurant, searchingfor our waiter. I spot him coming out of the kitchen and hurry over to have a private word with him.

He is polite when he sees me approaching. I lean in to whisper my question to him. I know logically thatChristian cannot hear me, but I still want this to be a surprise for him. "Do you have chocolate cake onyour dessert menu?" It is Christian's birthday and I always make a chocolate cake for him. While I won'tbe able to make it myself this year, I want to keep the tradition going for him. I can see his eyes smilingnow as a large piece of cake is set down in front of him.

"Yes, ma'am. We have a Texas sheet cake. It is a chocolate cake with chocolate frosting and is servedwith strawberry ice cream."

I feel a blush creep across my cheeks. "Would you be able to substitute that ice cream for vanilla?" Thereis no way this man knows why I am blushing, but when it comes to Christian Grey and vanilla ice creammy reaction is out of my control. My body and my mind take over, recalling memories that are cold, hot,sticky, and decadently sweet.

Christian and I enjoy our meal, sharing bites from one another's plates. He sips a chilled glass ofchardonnay. I admit my mouth waters a bit every time I see his lips meet the edge of the glass. I can'tdecide if it is because I would rather touch his lips, or if it's because I would like a sip of the chardonnay. Idecide that it is a combination of both.

"A little less than six months left to go," he chides me having seen my wanton gaze.

"Before I taste you or the wine?" I bat my eyelashes at him and sip my citrus water. It may be only water,but it is tasty and pretty. Slices of orange, lime, and lemon float among the ice cubes.

"I meant the wine. I intend to have you as my birthday dessert later tonight when the babies are asleep."

I spot the waiter coming out the door with Christian's birthday cake. "How do you feel about having twobirthday desserts?" I ask him just as his cake is set down on the table.

There on top of the cake is one tall slender silver candle. I am ecstatic that the waiter was able to pull thatlast tiny request of mine off. He lights the candle, smiles at me as I think him, and leaves us to enjoy thechocolate decadence.

Softly I sing to Christian, "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you. Happy birthday dear, Christian.

Happy birthday to you."

A few diners stop to watch us, but most of them are caught up in their own conversations. Christianmouths the words, "I love you," and blows the candle out.

"What did you wish for?"

"It already came true." He shrugs and picks up one of the two forks.

"How?"

"You're smiling. That was what I wished for. To always see you smiling." My face splits into a grin thatmakes my cheeks ache with happiness.

"SHE'S ASLEEP," I YAWN out the words and stretch my arms above my head. My muscles are tired.A day of sun, sand, and surf wears you out in delectable ways.

"They were both tired."

"Running through the fountain after sunset finished them off."

"They've had a full day."

I smile in the dimly lit bedroom and reach for the bottom hem of my dress. "We all have." The cotton slidesup my torso, and I move to lift it over my head.

"Let me," Christian places his watch on the bedside table and walks to the foot of the bed. "Would you likeme to start a shower for you?"

"I would very much like a shower, Mr. Grey, but only after I am good and dirty."

"Oh my dear, Mrs. Grey I can make you dirty."

My dress, bra, and panties find their way to the floor in record time. They are immediately joined byChristian's clothes. I cannot fight the urge to shift my eyes down to the tangled mess of fabrics strewn onthe Persian rug. There is nothing sexier than seeing my husband's clothes mingled with mine.

His fingers splayed wide, Christian skates his hands over my skin where my dress covered me. He cupsmy breasts and gives my nipples a sharp pinch. I gasp and let me head fall back. The wide blades of thefan above me move in indolent circles. If I fix my eyes on them for too long my head spins. Heated kissesbrush over my collar bone, moving from left to right. All of these sensations, motions, sights, and feelingsbring me to a heady state of dizziness. I sway on my feet and Christian scoops me into his arms.

On the white linen bedsheets I feel much steadier. The soft mattress conforms to my body and I stretchout over it. I wriggle my fingers and toes. "Better?" Christian asks and takes my left big toe into his mouth.He nips the tip of it and I feel it sharply in my center.

"Hmmm…yes…I thought I was going to fall."

"I did too."

"But you caught me."

"I will always catch you."

Up, up, up he moves with his mouth. His body crawls up the bed and his mouth never leaves my skin. Helifts my leg to run his tongue at the back of my knee and I shift my hips in response. His tongue and lipsare getting closer to the goal I ache for him to reach. There at the apex of my thighs he buries his noseagainst my skin. He inhales deeply and I reach for his tousled copper locks, threading my fingers throughthem where they fall across his forehead.

I want to hold him here. I am fully aware that he intends to work his way down my right leg, and I amopen to that option, but not until he gives me what I want. Christian lingers for what he believes will be ashort time. His tongue laves my skin. Never dipping inside of me, he licks and kisses the soft skin of mysex. With his fingers he pets me and opens my legs wider. His eyes are fixed there, watching my responseto him, and he traces them up and down the perfect vertical line. The tips of his fingers are coated myarousal as my body releases it.

"So wet for me, Mrs. Grey." He moves to lift his head and releasing my hold I let him. He tastes me on hisfingers. His tongue sweeps up and down, collecting every drop of my wetness. When he's finished hereturns back to my sex and sweeps his tongue to the right. He has the intention to move to my thigh, but Istop him.

I squeeze my thighs against his head and tug at his hair. "No," I gasp out the word and buck my hips up tohis face.

Christian nips at the skin just past where his fingers swept moments ago. My muscles clench at the sharpsting. "What do you want?" He runs his tongue over the patch of skin where he bit me. His voice is deepand raspy. I'm taking control, contradicting his desires with my own and I fucking love it.

"I want you to fuck me with your mouth."

"Oh, baby…I'm going to."

His body shifts and he begins his journey again. His attempt is thwarted once more. I tighten my thighsand my words come out in a groan of determination. "Now, Christian. I want it now."

His already hard erection hardens further, I feel it against my calf. His own moisture forms on the tip ofthe head and wets my leg. He's so turned on by my demands and attainment of taking control.

"Fuck me with your mouth, now." I lift my head from the pillow and look past my swollen belly. He lockshis gray eyes with my blue ones. Even in the insipid light I can see the fire behind his gaze.

There are no more words spoken between us. The room fills with cries, moans, whispers, and groans ofecstasy. My body pours forth with orgasm after orgasm. I coat Christian's fingers, his tongue, and the bedwith my release. This is what we do together. Taking and giving we reach the pinnacle of pleasure, whichwe both desire. THE END.

Mr. and Mrs. Grey's 4th Wedding Anniversary Story: Mr. and Mrs. Grey's 4th Wedding Anniversary Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11416196/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 07/31/2015 Words: 4996 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: July 30, 2015. This is a collaboration between myself and samurai1. It is in keeping with thestory as originally set by Ms. James. All rights go to Ms. James. *A fun evening out for Ana andChristian.*

Chapter 1

This is a short story that will have two chapters. This is the first one. I would like to have thesecond one posted tomorrow. This story is present day. I, we, hope you all enjoy it. It was a

collaboration between samurai1 (a reader and fellow writer) and myself. You can find his storyhere on fan fiction as well if you search his reader name. While it is different than my stories, of

course he is his own person and writer, I highly recommend giving it a read. :) I want to thank himfor collaborating on this story with me. I think it has been a learning experience for both of us, andone that I have most definitely enjoyed. I'm looking forward to writing the next chapter in this story,

because there has to be a lemon in an anniversary story, right?

Mr. and Mrs. Grey's 4th Wedding Anniversary

July 30, 2015

Written by newgirl3366 and samurai1 as a fan fiction

We do not own Fifty Shades of any of the characters. All rights go to E.L. James.

All rights go to the respective writers of the songs quoted here.

My fingers dance of the soft fabric of the solid black sheath dress. I trace the seams, which I know willhug the supple curves of my body. Consciously I cup my hands over my swollen breasts encased in thesheer black lace of my bra. Is the halter neck of the dress high enough? Is it low enough? I want totantalize Christian's eyes but not the eyes of others. I stare back down at the dress again. Time to find outhow this is going to look.

I pick it up and slip it over my head. In front of the full length mirror beside the bureau I straighten mydress. A cat like smile creeps over my lips, and my inner goddess gives me two thumbs up, noddingapprovingly. Perfect. The dress hits me above the knee, a few inches above the knee. When he inches mydress up, and I know he will, he won't have to go far before he is met with the lace tops of my silkstockings. The suggestion of imagination is a powerful one. Just the notion of his long fingers edging theirway up my legs, in search of their constant goal, causes a shiver to run up and down my spine.

What exactly does he have planned for this evening? The week, which is now behind me, has left meplenty of time to contemplate all of the possibilities. Whatever it is, he has remained tight lipped about it.Teasing me only with his smile whenever I have tried to take a guess. We have less than an hour beforewe leave. Maybe I should give it one more go. Yes, it's less than an hour. Why shouldn't I be able to waitthat long? If I've waited an entire week to receive my anniversary gift, what's one more hour?

"Mrs. Grey," the deep breathless tone of his voice behind me tells me that I am in his line of sight. He seesmy dress, and he likes what he sees. "That dress is…" His shoes pad against the wood floor until hisreflection has joined mine in the mirror. Black pants, a crisp white shirt, and a black tie. He thinks I amleaving him speechless. Join the club, Grey.

I spin in his arms and rest my hands on his chest. "You like?" I tilt my head to one side and feel a curledtendril play against my cheek.

"Like?" He growls and presses his fingers into my hips. "Like is most definitely an understatement."

I look into his eyes and unconsciously bite my lip; one would think that by now I had would have learned tostop doing that. A playful expression dances across Christian's face. His fingers flex on my hips. Pressingthe fabric of my dress tighter against my skin. My inner goddess beams with pride. Four years later and Istill have that effect on him. This close, my front to his, the evidence of my effect presses against mylower belly. Oh, yes.

"If you keep doing that Mrs. Grey, we will never leave the house, and I already have plans for ouranniversary."

"And you won't tell me anything? Not even a—"

He taps the end of my nose, in his usual Christian manner. "No, no, no, Mrs. Grey." I laugh at his choice ofwords. Three "no's" in a row has recently become one of Ted's favorite ways to express his dislike forsomething.

Under the watchful eye of Christian I finish dressing. He sits on our bed, giving me the space needed toput on my shoes. I spritz on a light scent of jasmine, his favorite, and gloss my lips, giving them the slightestshimmer. I pout at myself in the mirror.

"I'm still not telling you." He calls from the bed behind me.

"I was checking my makeup," I call back to him in a mock huff. I turn on my heel and walk out of theroom, knowing he's following closely behind me. I can hear him chuckling softly to himself. I add a swingto my hips. Might as well give him a show to enjoy from his vantage point.

Ted looks up from playing with Grace when we enter the great room. I step down from the last step andhe stands up, leaving his two trucks and a little cowboy figurine behind.

"Mommy!" He gasps out, his gray eyes wide and sparkling. "Mommy is pretty. Daddy is pretty too."Christian does his best to not laugh out loud at Ted's statement.

I stifle a giggle as well. "Thank you, Teddy bear." I crouch down to Ted's level, careful not to show toomuch. Maybe this dress is a bit shorter than I thought. "Tell, Daddy that he's handsome," I whisperconspiratorially in his ear.

He looks sideways at me with his signature skeptically raised eyebrow. "Hand, hand…" He starts, testingout his new word. He walks over to Christian and looks up at him. "Daddy, you hand." Then he looks backat me. He is just keeping it together. "Daddy is hand," Ted tells me. I bite down on my bottom lip. Howcan I laugh? He sounds so serious. "Yes, Daddy is very handsome." I flick my eyes between Grace andChristian. They are both smiling at my adorable little boy.

"You look lovely Ana. And Christian, my dear, handsome as always." I look over at Christian, and—is heblushing?

"Did our girl fall asleep easily?" I switch my attention from my husband.

"She's been asleep for a while, I think. Her grandpa just can't seem to quit rocking her." Grace answersme with love and pride in her voice. Carrick Grey loves his two granddaughters. Seeing my husband with

his daughter warms a place in my heart I didn't even know I had. I can only imagine what Grace feelsseeing him with their two granddaughters. She must feel the emotions I feel tenfold.

"NO TAYLOR TONIGHT?" Christian grips the shift between us and smoothly urges his R8 into sixthgear. We are gliding south on the I-5. The absence of Taylor tonight is not something I expected. I assumethat whatever Christian has planned for us will involve some sort of expensive champagne or wine.

"No Taylor. I intend to have you all to myself, well at least by the end of the evening." He steals asideways glance at me, flipping on his turn signal and careening into the fast lane. The sun, to our west,has almost completely sunk past the horizon. The effervescent appearance it gives Christian's copper hairis gorgeous. "Don't pout."

"How did you know I was pouting? You're supposed to be watching the road."

"I don't have to see you to know what you're doing. I happen to be privy to everything about you, Mrs.Grey."

I squirm in my seat. Gah! How can this man still have this maddening and arousing impact on me and mybody?

"Sadly, I cannot say the same thing about you."

"You have very little time to wait until you are privy to my latest secret my impatient little madam. I thinkyou'll be able to manage the remaining time."

WHEN CHRISTIAN STOPS THE CAR, we are in front of a chic brick building with tall sliding doorsmade of panels of distressed wood. There are only four other cars in the parking lot, two of them Irecognize immediately. What are Kate and Elliot doing here, and Mia and Ethan?

"It's all a part of your surprise." He turns the key in the ignition, switching the engine off.

I am immediately confused. What is this place, and why are we celebrating our anniversary with Kate,Elliot, Mia and Ethan? I had anticipated a quiet dinner at one of Christian's clubs and then a night of kinkysex at Escala. Just because we are here now, does not mean we are not going back to Escala, myinner goddess is checking the calendar on her phone. Yes, she has kinky sex in the playroom penciled inunder today's date.

I read the name of the business, which is embossed on one of the sliding doors in boxy white letters.ROCK BOX. What is a rock box? Christian opens my door for me. Oh well, I guess I am about to findout.

We meet Mia, Ethan, Kate and Elliott are waiting near the bar, each of them has a drink in hand.

"Hey bro! Happy anniversary! Hey Ana!" Elliott shouts as we enter. I am treated to a patented way tooclose Elliot Grey hug. I've grown accustomed to these over the years and now expect them whenever Isee my brother-in-law.

After brief, casual greetings, Christian leaves us. He walks over to the bar and says something to the tallbrunette behind the bar flips her long, straight pony tail behind one shoulder. She looks down at the screenin front of her and swipes her finger over it. "Your room is ready. Follow me please," she tells Christian.

Um, room?I look to Christian and he winks at me. The others act as if there is nothing out of the ordinaryabout the situation. Apparently I am the only who is not privy to the surprise, or secret, of the six of usfollow her down the hall, and she opens a door on our right. The room has a pair of mic stands in front of alarge couch and two end tables. Then, it hits me. Karaoke!

"Firsties!" Elliott calls out skimming through the songbook.

Mia and Kate are skimming through another, and I discreetly glance over Kate's shoulder. Turn to S, Imentally tell Kate. Turn to S! She's flipping through the alphabetically ordered list. I know exactly what Iwant to sing for Christian. But, does he want to hear you sing it? Like she's some graduate from TheJulliard School, my subconscious interjects her less than polite opinion.

Before I have a chance to speak up, Elliot and Kate have chosen a duet to perform and are making theirway up to the stage. Mia and Ethan are still looking for a song, but sit down when Kate's voice boomsover the microphone. "Ladies and gentlemen," she clears her throat. Kate knows how to put on a show.She takes Elliot's drink and sets it on a small glass table beside the stage, joining it with her drink. She turnsback to face the mostly empty room. "Your attention please." The music starts playing. It's a suave R&Bsong. I know it right away. Kate grips the microphone and swishes her behind, keeping with the rhythmicbeat. Oh. My. God. Kate. Why don't you two just have sex on the stage?

Christian shakes his head, laughing at his brothers animated moves. Smooth, Elliot. Real smooth. I'm eithergoing to be blind by the end of this performance from watching Elliot Grey sway his hips, or I'm going todie from laughing. It is evident that they stopped at the N's.

"Who can sex you like me?" Kate sings and now she's getting into it, just like her husband. Really, Kate?Really?Thank heavens we have a private room.

"What would you like to drink, baby?" Christian's arm is around my waist. His question tears my attentionaway from the spectacle on stage. There is a waiter standing to my left. When did he come in the room?

"A strawberry mojito, please." I say sweetly.

"Coming right up, Miss." He says and disappears from the room.

"Would you like to sit?" Christian gestures to the overstuffed L-shaped sofa behind us. Mia and Ethan arealready seated. I sit next to Mia and Christian sits on my other side.

"They are not shy." She giggle whispers to me. "Do you think we'll even get a chance to sing tonight?"

"Kate is an attention stealer…"

"And she's married to one."

We both laugh and say at the same time, "We won't get a chance."

By the end of the song Kate and Elliot are grinding all over one another. In college when Kate woulddance her ass off like this the night usually ended with three of us going home. At least I don't have toworry living through those scenarios anymore. She will go home with her husband, not a stranger, and Iwill NOT have to hear the aftermath of her ass dancing.

The waiter brings out my mojito and a glass of Sauvignon Blanc for Christian. He also gives Mia andEthan fresh beverages. Taking a sip of my mojito, I finally get the chance to skim through an opensongbook. This book lists singers alphabetically, and turning to the S pages, I find it! Taking one of the songprogrammers on the couch, I covertly type in the number of the song. I'm blushing with excitement theentire time. I feel the blush turning to a deeper shade of red with each letter I key in. Christian isn't theonly one with a surprise up his sleeve. The next song starts, and speaking of surprises, Christian steps infront of the room. I'm dumbfounded. I was so engrossed in my mission that I totally missed the end ofKate and Elliot's indecent performance. The chatter among our small party ceases, and I find myself asspeechless as the others. Did Christian just wink at me?

Christian abandons the mere thought of standing on the stage. On one knee, he kneels down in front ofme. Giving his attention and his immaculate voice only to me. "I can't fool myself, I don't want nobody elseto ever love me, you are my shining star, my guiding light my love fantasy. There's not a minute, hour, dayor night that I don't love you. You're at the top of my list 'cause I'm always thinking of you."

My racing heart drowns out Christian's singing, and his kissing my hand sends adrenaline surging throughme. My inner goddess, however, is dancing and lip-syncing the song with my subconscious. God, will I beable to get through tonight? I could listen to him sing for the rest of the night and only him. I don't want thesong, or the moment to end, but both eventually do.

Christian passes the microphone to Mia and sits back down next to me, kissing me full on the lips this time.His kiss is unexpected, hot passionate, and sexy as fuck. "Happy anniversary baby," he whispers. I'm.Completely. Frozen. What was I going to sing again? Nothing. Nothing right now. I need some time togather my scattered wits.

A spread of delicious foods is placed on the long table in front of our sofa. Christian fills my plate first andthen his. We sit back and enjoy the atmosphere and our family. I cannot help but wonder what made himchoose karaoke for our anniversary celebration. Singing in public and especially in front of his family is soout of character for him. I'm not complaining, though. Seeing him laugh and enjoy his brother and sister iswonderful. In a far off thought I hope that one day our children and their cousins will enjoy one another'scompany this much.

The night flows on. It is speckled with more antics by Kate and Elliot and a few very odd duets by Elliotand Ethan. Christian sits out on those. He's more than happy to sing for me, but he's not interested in thebromance karaoke, which seems to be taking place between the other two guys.

During one of those duets, Kate sidles up next to me and elbows me in the side. "Aren't you going to singsomething?"

I scoff at her, feigning complete disinterest. "Kate, you know singing isn't my thing." I want to, a smallvoice inside of me speaks up, but it would be too embarrassing. I take another sip of my second mojito.After this one I will be drinking a glass of water. Christian has already asked the water for one and it issitting on the table in front of me. Hint well taken, Mr. Grey.

"You did it at my bachelorette party, Ana. Come on. You have to sing one song for Christian. How can younot? Besides," her eyes rake up and down my body, "you look hot tonight. How can you not sing somethinghot and sexy for your husband when you're dressed like that? You are killing that little black dress, Mrs.Grey." She raises her own mojito to me in salute and drains the rest of the strawberry flavored alcohol.

Out of the corner of my eye I catch Christian watches us with intrigue. He has definitely overhear ourconversation. How can I get out of it now? Do I want to get out of it? Heck no. I want do sing for myhusband. I want to be sexy for my husband but not too sexy. If I get too sexy he may haul my ass out ofhere and into the bathroom. Then my ass will not only be embarrassed, but it will be a nice shade of pinktoo. Hmmmmm….maybe I should be just a little indecent. It would be a nice way to wet our appetitesbefore going back to Escala.

I decide to throw caution to the wind; it is our anniversary after all. Without a glance at Christian, I choosemy song…my song for him. The very familiar, sultry saxophone plays over the speakers, as I sashay to thefront of the room. Taking the mic in my hand, I slowly approach Christian, who's as surprised as everyoneelse in the room, me included. I muster every ounce of courage I can find between myself, my innergoddess, and my subconscious. Somehow it is enough.

"Uh oh, look out bro," Elliott tells Christian. His

"Your love is king," I straddle Christian in his seat. One leg on either side of his lap. His eyes instantlydarken to molten gray. "Crown you in my heart. Your love is king, never need to part. Your kisses ring,round and round and round my head," I press Christian's hand against my chest, "touching the very part ofme, that's making my soul sing, tearing the very heart of me, I'm crying out for more." I push the apex ofmy thighs down, feeling his hardness through the sheer material of my panties.

Not half bad, my inner goddess urges me on. She'd rather I rip off my panties and get straight to businesswhile singing. That's not going to happen here, she can forget it. Later in the privacy of our own home Icould be persuaded to give an encore performance, should Sir wish. Oh, yes. That is an unmistakablepossibility. Christian grasps my hips in the same fashion as he did when I was dressing in our room earlierin the evening. He is feeling every sensation that I am feeling. His fingers flex and I imagine the redimprints they will leave behind on my skin. Everyone and everything else in the room evaporates from mysight. It is only us. The words ebb from my mouth, and I'm surprised at how sultry my voice sounds, sexyeven. With each word I grind on my husband's lap. Where has this part of me been my whole life? And Iknow the answer. I've always had this sexual siren inside of me, it only took Christian to bring it out.

"So sexy," he mouths the words to me. I swallow hard, wetting my now dry throat. He takes my left hand,peeling my fingers from around the microphone. "So sexy, Mrs. Grey." He presses a warm kiss to mywedding rings. Can he feel how damp my panties are through his slacks? Singing the chorus I smile likewe've just shared a clandestine secret between the two of us. A secret that no one else has advantage to.

Near the end of the song I think I feel something brush against my ankle, and it happens again. Elliot. Elliotis throwing dollar bills at me, while Kate and Mia cheer me on. This is turning into a stage show. I want togiggle but wisely choose not to. Christian breaks our stare briefly to give Elliot a "stop or else" death glare.

"Go on," he leans in and whispers in my ear. So I do. I finish the song I hear every time he calls my phone,all while giving him his own personal lap dance.

Chapter 2

***I am aware that this isn't much of a lemon. I'm sorry. I tried and tried to feel out a really juicylemon or red room scene and just couldn't do it. This was all I had. I would rather give a romanticscene that isn't quite a lemon with good quality, than force myself to write a full lemon and redroom scene and have it turn out to be crap because I wasn't feeling it. I hope everyone understands.There are still plenty of lemons to come in part 6. Please understand, be kind, and bear with me. Itake this writing thing very seriously and never want to give you half of my attention or talent.***

"HOW WAS THAT FOR an anniversary night, Mrs. Grey?" Christian hooks his arm around my waist,as we ride the elevator up to our apartment. I lean further into him. Exhaustion and mojitos, way too manymojitos, begin to take their toll. "I'm going to wake you up, if you don't stir on your own. I am not finishedwith you for the night." His hand brushes down and over my behind. A light smack against my cheek perksme up.

"I'm awake." I murmur against his white shirt. So soft, I could just lay my cheek right here and drift off.

The elevator halts and the doors open. The foyer is filled with pink roses. I am transported back to ourwedding day and to the day he showed me his work on our daughter's nursery. Mr. Grey, you have a waywith romantic gestures. His once upon a time declaration of, "Anastasia, I'm not a hearts and flowerskind of man, I don't do romance," rings in the back of my mind.

Now I am awake. I lift my head and inhale the sweet fragrance filling the small room. "I'm awake," Imutter the words to myself this time and step out of Christian's hold. He willingly releases me. I touch thepetals of every rose in one of the many vases on the small table. "You're too much. You are absolutely toomuch."

"So, you've said before. I will choose to respectfully disagree. A thousand kisses from you is never toomuch, my Ana…my wife. Happy 4th anniversary, Mrs. Grey."

Our wedding day, and the three anniversaries between then and now, how will he ever top himself? Ialways ask myself this question and I never come up with an answer, because he will always possess theability to surprise me beyond my wildest dreams.

I follow Christian through the foyer and into the kitchen. The scent of roses inundates this room too.Crystal vases are everywhere in the kitchen and the great room, all of them filled with the delicate blushcolored flowers.

"A toast to us, Mrs. Grey." Christian has poured us both a glass of pink champagne.

He hands me one of the glasses and clinks his to mine. "To us," I offer him my shy and halfway tipsysmile.

"Your skin has a beautiful flushed glow to it," he observes. He takes my champagne glass, no more thanone sip, and puts it with his on the breakfast bar. "I'm sure the blush is evident all over your body. Waithere." I watch him stride over to his iPod dock. He fiddles with it until music fills the vast space. Thissong…mmmmmm… "This evening was fun." It's a statement that I cannot help but agree with.

"It was, but it was very uncharacteristic of you. I would have never taken you as the karaoke type."

"No? Why?"

I shrug and step in his arms. We begin to sway in time with the music. It's an easy slow tempo to keep intime with. Whenever I have had the rare occasion of driving by myself I always put this song on. It is mysecret song for him. How does he read my thoughts? Does he know that he reads my thoughts? "Willyour mouth still remember the taste of my love"…chills run up and down my spine. The lyrics caress myskin, just as Christian's hands do. His palms warm my bare arms and shoulders.

"You're usually a very private person when it comes to us. I was expecting an evening like this, not outwith our family enjoying a rousing night of karaoke. I liked it though. I like this too." Dancing in the samespace where we shared our first dance together on an evening in May of 2011. It feels like that was eonsago. The same backdrop glitters behind us on the other side of the glass wall. Seattle in all its nighttimeglory. An enchanted fairy-tale in an ivory tower.

"I'm a very enigmatic man, Mrs. Grey." He inflicts a tinge of mysterious flirtation in his tone.

"Fifty shades?" I lift my gaze to his.

He chuckles warmly, "Fifty shades."

I melt into his hold. We don't waltz across the room. No space is filled by our ostentatious movements, justthis small spot where we are. This is where we move, in flawless cadence as man and wife. "People fallin love in mysterious way, maybe it's all part of a plan. I'll just keep on making the same mistakes,hoping that you'll understand." My dress falls open in the back, as Christian glides my zipper down…down until my dress falls to the floor. He guides me to step out of the pooled dress. It is left on the floor,the first of many garments to be left behind tonight. In my lace and satin lingerie I continue to hold to him.Still touching, still moving together.

Christian never speaks. He allows the repeating song to do his talking for him. His lips make work ofworshipping my body. Tasting and teasing my mouth, he bites my bottom lip softly and showers kissesalong my jaw. He nips at my neck and collarbone. Travelling from left to right and back again. I let myhead fall back, giving him full approach. My bra is the next article of clothing to fall, just inches away frommy dress. He blows on my nipples and they pebble under the warmth. His mouth closes over one and hesucks.

I whimper...oooooooo…yes…yes…Christian. My body is indulged by his tongue, his breath, and his lips.I find that I am still swaying ever so slightly even after he stops. He kneels and unsnaps my garter frommy stockings, then slides it, along with my panties, down to the floor.

"We are leaving these on," he whispers and traces the black satin ribbon tied around my ankle in a perfectbow. I was planning to slip out of my Louboutin's before slipping into bed, apparently Christian has otherplans. I am all too happy to comply.

He begins his slow ascension north, kissing my leg as he goes. His tongue brushes between my thighs andthe stirring it causes inside of me forces my body to still. "Bed. Now." He kisses my sex and stands.Lifting me into his arms he carries me to our bedroom, abandoning the still playing music, the surfeit ofroses, and my clothes. All of those things are left behind, sacrificed for the love we will give each other

with our bodies.

The End.

Ana's Birthday 2015 Story: Ana's Birthday 2015 Storylink: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12143556/1/ Category: Fifty Shades Trilogy Genre: Romance/Drama Author: newgirl3366 Authorlink: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/4289178/ Last updated: 09/10/2016 Words: 2717 Rating: M Status: Complete Content: Chapter 1 to 2 of 2 chapters Source: FanFiction.net Summary: There are two parts to this story. Christian takes Ana apple picking in his grandfather'sorchard, mentioned in Grey by E.L. James, for her birthday. They enjoy a family day with Ted andPhoebe, a meal with their family, then some sweet time together with a leftover piece of pie and Ben &Jerry's. I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters. All Rights go to E.L. James.

Chapter 1

There will be 2 parts to this story. The second one will be posted tomorrow.

Ana's 26th Birthday

September 10th 2015

*If you have not read Valentines 2015, Easter 2015, Mother's Day 2015 and their 4th WeddingAnniversary in my short stories I suggest doing so before reading this one.*

This story is a short written by newgirl3366 as a fanfiction

I do not own Fifty Shades or any of the characters

All rights go to E.L. James

Sunshine, blue skies, and fresh fall air are the elements in the backdrop for this perfect day. Those threethings frame us and the small apple orchard owned by Grandpa Theo. Trees, still green, but beginning toshow signs of change stand in perfect rows around us. In all directions they stretch as far as my eyes cansee. At my feet there is a bucket of apples. Only ten or so bright red fruits rest in the bottom. More arelined up on the green grass.

I inhale the fresh air tinged with the scent fruit, and in my mind I hear childhood laughter. The boyishgiggles of a young Christian playing in the orchard. Over the years he has opened up to me about manythings. This orchard is one of them.

"One. Two. Three. Four. There are four apples, Mommy. One for you. One for me. One for Daddy. Onefor sister." Teddy is crouched down and pointing at each apple, one at a time, as he counts them. He picksup one and rubs it on his blue shirt. "I cleaned it for sister. See?" He holds it up and turns it around in hishand. "No dirt, Mommy."

My mind comes back to the present, to my own copper curl laden little boy who is enjoying his greatgrandfather's orchard today. "We're going to have to cut the apple up for Phoebe, sweet baby boy." I smiledown at my son, I would be on the ground with him counting apples if my belly wasn't as big as the applebucket.

He puts Phoebe's assigned apple in the bucket, it will get lost among the others because they all look thesame. He doesn't think about that though, and he's not concerned. He will be happy with sharing any applein the bucket with her.

"Mommy!" He stands up and runs to Christian, who is nearby picking apples with our golden haireddaughter on his shoulders. He calls out to Christian next, "Daddy! Need one more apple for brother!"

I run my hand over my belly. "You will have your own apple, baby Andy. Don't worry about it, Teddy bearwill always share with his sister and brother."

With his 'one more apple' in his hand, Teddy runs back to his bucket. He places the fruit on the ground and

counts the apples out again. He is now satisfied that he has enough for everyone to have one, and he putsthem in the bucket with the ones I have picked.

"How does an apple pie sound for your birthday dessert, Mommy?" Christian puts his own gatherings inthe bucket and places our baby girl back down to stand on her feet. She toddles and sways a bit, but soonfinds steady footing and ambles over to peer down at the blushing harvest.

"Delicious. Will I be baking it?"

"No." His look is suspicious. There is no way Christian is going to bake an apple pie, not an edible oneanyway. "Grandma Trevelyan said she would bake it when we got back to the house." I smile at him, myhunch has been confirmed. "But I can add the scoop of vanilla ice cream on top for you."

I lean in to kiss his lips and whisper in his ear. "Please put a scoop on top of me too, later…for you toenjoy."

"Count on it, Mrs. Grey."

Our short, but hot, suggestive interlude in the apple orchard is interrupted by a ruckus at our feet. Askirmish of sorts between our little mister and miss.

"Give it back, sister!" Teddy has his hands on his hips and is stomping his feet. He means business.

Phoebe is oblivious to his frustration. Or at least she is pretending to be. I think little Miss Grey likes togoad or big brother. Christian insists that she would never do anything of the sort, but I know my daughterand she is aware of what she is doing.

"No, no. No, no. No, no," she sing songs and chants, carrying away one of the apples from the woodenbucket. She is all smiles, blonde curls, powder blue eyes, and pretty pink lace. He dress flows out behindher in the breeze. He toddling walk turns into a run, dried leaves crunch under her feet, and her eyes smilebrighter. Phoebe Rose Grey enjoys taunting her brother.

The tree behind me, like all of the other trees, is still teeming with the bounty of the state of Washington. Ipluck two of the apples and do my best to get down to my daughter's level. My knees rest against the softgrass, it is cool to the touch even through the fabric of my floral printed dress. I am going to needChristian's help to stand up. Blip three grows five pounds a day. Okay, I am exaggerating, but pregnancynumber three feels like my biggest one yet.

"Look at my apples, Phoebe." I call out to my daughter pleasantly. She stops mid run and looks back atme. At nearly fourteen months old she already has a signature expression of curiosity down to an art. "Ihave two apples," I continue, holding them out in front of me. "If you give me one apple I will give youtwo. You can have one for each hand." I show her how both of my hands are holding a fruit.

"Mommy that is my apple." Teddy is now in full whine mode.

"Shhhhhh…I know…" I say to him quietly, and then turn back to the angel I am attempting to strike a dealwith.

She doesn't have to think about it for long. Two apples are definitely better than one. Her little feet carryor over to me and she makes the exchange. Happy to have my two apples over the one she took from her

brother. I give Ted back his apple, which he places in its proper place in the bucket. A place for everythingand everything in its place. He is so very much like his father.

I reach my hand out to Christian, who has been watching the exchange. He leaves my hand there andbraces both of his on either side of my torso to help me up. "That was quite the negotiation tactic, Mrs.Grey." He says in admiration, fixing my dress where it is rumple atop my belly. He traces his fingers overone of the ruddy colored flowers. "Very impressive."

"It's what I do, Mr. Grey."

"And you do it very well."

"I hope you were taking notes."

"Notes were taken."

"Good."

"Shall we take our bucket of apples and our children back up to the house? Grandma wants to get the piein the oven before Mom is finished with dinner."

This birthday dinner is going to be a dream come true. My stomach is already growling. I hope dinner isclose to being done because I am ready to eat now. Anything Grace cooks is delicious. A homemadebirthday dinner followed by a homemade birthday apple pie, made from apples I picked with my husband, Iam the luckiest girl in the world.

Chapter 2

See you all soon ;) Enjoy!

GRANDPARENTS LOVE TO DOTE on their grandchildren. Nothing gives them greater pleasure, andtoday my two babies have two grandmothers, one grandfather, and two great grandparents at their beckand call. The date on the calendar tells me that it is my birthday, but the real stars of the show today areTeddy and Phoebe. Things are just as they should be.

From my vantage point on the deck I stretch my body out in the sun. This cushioned chair feels goodagainst my back. I can close my eyes and rest while my children play on the lawn with Carrick andChristian. Somewhere in the house I hear Grace and Grandma Trevelyan talking with my mother. They'reprobably working on their second pot of coffee...coffee…blech…and talking about all things babyregarding blip number three. Grandpa Trevelyan is tinkering with the outdoor fireplace on the deck. Herefused any help from his son and grandson, telling them both that he is not an old man and can handle iton his own.

I open my eyes and peek over in his direction. He was right. He has three logs in the fireplace, made ofstone, and there are orange flames dancing around among them. A cool evening, a warm fire, mountains,an apple orchard, and a lake spanning out in front of me. I could live here. I love our home. I better not tellChristian how much I love this one too, or he will buy one for us just like it. That man has more moneythan sense, but then I have known that for a long time. The house in Montesano is proof of that. Weshould go there next weekend to visit Ray. Mentally I make a note to remind myself to suggest that toChristian. I wish he had been able to make it here for my birthday, I miss my dad.

My third baby kicks and shifts inside of me. I rub my hand over the spot he just kicked and am rewardedwith a second kick. How did one baby turn into three? It is crazy to think Christian and I will be theparents of three children in two short months. How did that happen? You know exactly how it happened,my subconscious whispers firmly to me. And it is fan-fucking-tastic every single time, my inner goddesshas to throw in her two cents worth as well.

With that delicious thought drifting through my head, I allow my eyes to fall closed again. The outdoor airand sounds of family wash over me. They are comfort and happiness. Sleep finds me quickly and I allow itto. Building another human being while caring for two others is exhausting work.

WARM LIPS MELD WITH mine. The kiss tastes of sweet cream, vanilla, fresh autumn apples,cinnamon, and Christian. I moan into his mouth and open my own, inviting his tongue in to sweep againstmine. My head spins with decadent delight. This kiss is reminiscent of the one I was given by my husbandon the porch at his grandparent's house hours ago. Thankfully we are now in the comfort of our own homeand our bedroom. The babies have long been asleep. I was asleep too until just now.

Upon opening my eyes my suspicions are confirmed. Mr. Grey is enjoying his second slice of apple pie fortoday. The light, provided by his bedside lamp, shows a plate with pie topped with vanilla ice cream sittingatop the table.

"Enjoying some leftovers?" I stretch my arms out from under the covers.

I didn't mean to fall asleep as soon as I did. We were watching TV, Christian gave in to my desire towatch some Friday night trash TV, and I nodded off with my head in his lap. I ended up in bed becauseChristian put me here. He carried me up the stairs and I assume afterwards he went down to the kitchenand retrieved his second desert.

"Only a slice of pie."

"With ice cream."

"With ice cream," he agrees with me and I see a devilish grin on his face. "It's Ben & Jerry's finest."

Of course it is, that is all we keep in the house. No one has figured out why that is all we buy and I hopethat no one ever does. I would turn as red as the apples we picked in the orchard today.

"Would you like to share?"

"I was hoping you would ask for a taste." Christian leaves the plate right where it is, and slides the coversoff of my body. "I will share with you…" He begins and slides my nightdress up my body, keeping his eyeslocked with mine to ask permission. "But first I would like to taste it on your skin."

I smile and bite my lip. Permission granted and request for entrance approved, Sir. Without anotherword being exchanged between us, Christian understands that his desire is my desire. The thin sheet ofsatin that is my nightdress rests just above my breasts. I would lift my body and take it off completely, butChristian has already removed his clothes and is climbing on the bed beside me with the plate in hand.

The sweet syrup from the fruit and the velvet white cream from the ice cream drips from the spoon andonto my breasts. The sensation is both cold and hot. The contrast causes my skin to break out ingoosebumps. I gasp and boldly reach down to swipe my finger through the sticky mess. The dessert wasdivine. I want the taste of it on my own tongue again.

Christian grasps my wrist with his hand. "That," he looks down at the smudges of sweetness on mybreasts, "is my dessert. I will give you your own taste."

His tongue makes contact with my skin and his licks up the sweet course from my body. He is thorough inhis work. Running his mouth over both of my breasts in equal measure. He nips at my hardened nipples,and suckles them softly. I gasp and flex my hips.

"So sensitive, I love it."

"I would love some pie." I stammer the words out, desperately trying to maintain my composure, but fuckthat. Christian has a way of fucking all self-composure right out the fucking window. Language! Mysubconscious admonishes me. My inner goddess could care less, she's more interested in getting fuckedout the window.

Taking a cue from what I attempted to do, Christian drops more ice cream and pie on my breasts. He thenswipes his own finger through the sticky mess and brings it to my lips. "It tastes better off of you."

I grab hold of his hand and suck his finger like I suck him. Hard. When his finger is completely clean Irelease it with a pop of my lips. "It tastes even better off of you."

His gray eyes are wide and look like twin orbs of molten lava. Melting, but far beyond the cooling stage. "Iwant you on top of me, Mrs. Grey."

My inner goddess folds her arms and blinks her eyes as she quickly nods her head. She is the genie and heis her master. His wish is our command. My body clenches in anticipation. I am going to drizzle thisdessert on his chest and lick his skin clean while I fuck him.

My body welcomes his, as I slide over his erection. Christian holds my hands, helping me to brace myself."So…good…" He moans out the words. Sex at any time is Christian's favorite activity, but sex while I ampregnant takes the cake, or pie, for him. He leans up and kisses my protruding belly. "I love you," he saysand even as he kisses our unborn baby I know he is talking to me. It's the tone in his voice, the way hesays it. His words are for me in this passionate moment. "Happy birthday, Ana." Now he's looking up atme.

Slowly I begin to move. My body squeezes tightly around his erection and I whimper out his name. This isso good. So amazing. I throw my head back and my mouth falls open. The pie. The ice cream. I forgeteverything and every plan I had. Those things will have to wait. They can be part of a post sex snack,because right now the sensation of having my husband inside of me is all that I want.

The end.